The Anatomy of Plants

Of the Seed in its State of Vegetation.

THE Method propounded, §. 1. The Garden-Bean, dissected, 2. The two Coats Described, 3, 4. The Foramen in the outer Coat, 5, 6. What generally observable of the Covers of the Seed, 7. The Organical Parts of the Seed, 8. The Main Body, 9, 10. The Radicle in the Bean, 11. In other Seeds, 12. The Plume, 13, 14. The Similary Parts, 15. The Cuticle, 16, 17. The Parenchyma, 18, 19, 20. The Inner Body, 21, to 29. No solid Account yet given, of Vegetation, 30. The Coats how in common subservient to the Vegetation of the Seed, 31. The Foramen, of what use herein, 32. The use of the Inner Coat, 33. Of the Cuticle, 34. Of the Parenchyma, 35. Of the Seminal Root, 36. How the Radicle first becomes a Root, 37. By what means, the Plume all this while preserved, 38. How after the Root the Plume vegetates, 39. How the Lobes, 40. But not in all Seeds, 41. That they do in most, demonstrated, 42, 43, 44. What hence resolvable, 45. The use of the Dissimilar Leaves, 46, to the end.

Of the Root.

THis also to be Dissected, §. 1. The Skin hereof, its Original, 2. The Cortical Body, its Original, 3. Texture, 4. Pores, 5. Proportions, 6. The Lignous Body, its Original, 7. Texture, 8. Proportions, 9. The Insertment, its Original, 10. Pores, 11. Number and Size, 12. A fuller description hereof, with that of the Osculations of the Lignous Body, 13, 14, 15. The Pith, its original sometimes from the Seed, 16. Sometimes from the Barque, 17. Its Pores, 18, 19. Proportions, 20. Fibres of the Lignous Body therein, 21. The Pith of those Fibres, 22. How the Root grows, and the use of the Skin, Cortical and Lignous Body thereto, 23. How it groweth in length, 24. By what means it descends, 25. How it grows in breadth, 26. And the Pith, how thus framed, 27. The use of the Pith, 27. Of the Insertment, 28. The joynt service of all the Parts, 29, 30, 31.

Of the Trunk.

THE Coarcture, §. 1. The Skin, its original, 2. The original of the Cortical Body, 3. Of the Lignous, 4. Of the Insertment and Pith, 5. The Latitudinal Shooting of the Lignous Body, wherein observable, 6, 7. The Pores of the Lignous Body, where and how most remarkable, 8. A lesser sort of Pores, 9. A third sort only visible through a Microscope. Observed in Wood or Charcoal, 10. Observed in the Fibres of the Trunks of Herbs, 11. The Insertions, where more visible, 12, 13. Their Weftage with the Lignous Body, 14. The smaller Insertions, only visible through a Microscope, 15. No Valves in a Plant, 16. The Ranks of the Pores of the Insertions, 17. The Pores of the Pith, 18, 19, 20. How the Trunk ascends, 21. The disposition of its Parts consequent to that Ascent, 22. Consequent to the different Nature of the Sap, 23. The effects of the said Differences, 24, to 28. Which way, and how the Sap ascends, 29, to the end.

The Appendix.

Of Trunk-Roots and Claspers.

Trunk-Roots of two kinds, §. 1, 2. Claspers of one kind, 3. The Uses of both, 4, to the end.

Of the Bud, Branch, and Leaf.

THE Parts of the Germen and Branch the same with those of the Trunk, §. 1, 2. The manner of their growth, 3. How nourished, 4. And the use of Knots, 5. How secur’d, 6. The Parts of a Leaf, 7. The Positions of the Fibres of the Stalks of Leaves, 8. For what Uses, 9, 10. The visible cause of the different circumference of Leaves, 11. And of their being flat, 12. And filamentous, 13. The Foulds of Leaves, their Kinds and Use, 14, 15, 16. The Protections of Leaves, 17. The use of the Leaf, 18, to the end.

The Appendix.

Of Thorns, Hairs and Globulets.

Thorns of two Kinds; the Lignous, §. 1. The Cortical, 2. An argument of the Magnetick Descent of the Cortical Body, 3. Hairs of divers Kinds, 4, 5. Their Use, 6. Globulets of two Kinds, 7, 8.

Of the Flower.

ITs three Parts, §. 1. The Impalement, of divers kinds, 2. Their use, 3, 4. The Foliation, its nature, 5. Foulds, 6. Protections, 7. Downs, 8, 9. Globulets, 10. Its Use, 11, 12. The Attire of two kinds. The Description of the first, 13, 14, 15, 16. Of the other, 17, 18, 19, 20, 21. Their use, 22, to the end.

Of the Fruit.

THE Vital Parts of all, the same, §. 1. The Number, Description, and Original of the Parts of an Apple, 2. Of a Pear, 3, 4. Of a Plum, 5, 6, 7. Of a Nut, 8. Of a Berry, 9. The use of the Fruit, 10, to the end.

CHAP. VII.

Of the Seed in its State of Generation.

WHat here further observed, not in the First Chapter, §. 1. The Case, its Figures, 2. The outer Coat, its Figures, 3. Various Surface, 4. And Mucilages, 5. The nature of the outer Coat, 6. Its Apertures, 7. Next to which the Radicle usually placed, 8. The Original of the Outer Coat, 9. The Original of the Inner, 10. Its Nature, 11, 12. The Essential Parts of a Plant, 13, 14. The Secondine, 15. The Colliquamentum herein, 16. The Navel Fibres, 17. In the Generation of the Seed, the Sap first prepared in the Seed-Branch, 18, 19. Next in the inner Coat, 20. With the help of the Outer, 21, 22. The use of the Secondine, 23. Of the Ramulets of the Seed-Branch, 24. Of their Inosculation, 25. How the Colliquamentum becometh a Parenchyma, 26, to the end.

CHAP. I. — Of the Seed in its State of Vegetation.

THE

ANATOMY

OF

PLANTS,

BEGUN.

With a General Account of Vegetation,

Founded thereupon.

EING to speak of Plants; and, as far as Inspection, and consequent Reason, may conduct, to enquire into the visible Constitutions, and Uses of their several Parts: I choose that Method, which, to the best advantage, may suit with what we have to say hereon. And that is the Method of Nature her self, in her continued Series of Vegetations; proceeding from the Seed sown, to the formation of the Root, Trunk, Branch, Leaf, Flower, Fruit, and last of all, of the Seed also to be sown again; all which, we shall, in the same order, particularly speak of.

2. §. The Essential Constitutions of the said Parts are in all Plants the same: But for Observation, some are more convenient; in which I shall chiefly instance. And first of all, for the Seed, we choose the great Garden-Bean.

3. §. If then we take a Bean and dissect it, we shall find it cloathed with a doubled Vest or Coat. These Coats, while the Bean is yet green, are separable, and easily distinguished. Or in an old one, after it hath lay’n two or three days in a mellow Soil; or been soaked as long a time in Water: as in Tab. 1. Tab. 1. f. 2. When ’tis dry, they cleave so closely together, that the Eye not before instructed, will judge them but one; the inner Coat (which is of the most rare contexture) so far shrinking up, as to seem only the roughness of the outer, somewhat resembling Wafers under Maquaroons.

4. §. The Inner Coat, in its Natural State, is every where twice, and in some places, thrice as thick, as the Outer. Next to the Radicle, which I shall presently describe, it is six or seven times thicker; and encompasses the Radicle round about, as in the same Figure appears. Tab. 1. f. 2.

5. §. At the thicker end of the Bean, in the outer Coat, a very small Foramen presents it self, even to the bare Eye. In Dissection ’tis found to terminate against the point of that Part which I call the Radicle. Tab. 1. f. 1–2. It is of that capacity, as to admit a small Virginal Wyer; and is most of all conspicuous in a green Bean. Especially, if a little magnified with a good Spectacle-Glass. This Foramen is not a hole casually made, or by the breaking off of the Stalk; but designedly formed, for the uses hereafter mentioned. It may be observed not only in the great Garden-Bean, but likewise in the other kinds; in the French-Bean very plainly; in Pease, Lupines, Vetches, Lentiles, and other Pulse ’tis also found; and in many Seeds not reckoned of this kindred, as in that of Fœnugreek, Medica Tornata, Goats-Rue, and others: In many of which, ’tis so very small, as scarcely, without the help of Glasses to be discovered; and in some, not without cutting off part of the Seed, which otherwise would intercept the light hereof.

6. §. That this Foramen is truly permeable, even in old Setting-Beans, and the other Seeds above named, appears upon their being soaked for some time in Water. For then, taking them out, and crushing them a little, many small bubles will alternately arise and break upon it.

7. §. Of all Seeds which have thick or hard Covers, it is also observable, That they have the same likewise Perforated, as above said, or in some other manner. And accordingly, although the Coats of such Seeds as are lodg’d in Shells or Stones, being thin, are not visibly perforated; yet the Stones and Shells themselves always are; as in Chap. 7. shall be seen how. To which Chapter, what is farther observable, either as to the nature and number of the Covers of the Seed, I also refer.

8. §. The Coats of the Bean being stripp’d off, the proper Seed shews it self; The parts whereof it is composed, are three; sc. the Main Body, and two more, appendant to it; which we may call the Three Organical Parts of the Bean.

9. §. The Main Body is not one entire piece, but always divided, lengthwise, into two halves or Lobes, which are both joyn’d together at the Basis of the Bean. These Lobes in dry Beans, are but difficultly separated or observ’d; Tab. 1. f. 2, 3. but in young ones, especially boil’d, they easily slip asunder.

10. §. Some very few Seeds are divided, not into two Lobes, but into more; as that of Cresses into Six. Tab. 1. f. 4. f. 5. And some are not at all divided, but entire; as the Grains of Corn. Excepting which few, all other Seeds, even the smallest, are divided, like as the Bean, into just two Lobes. Whereof, though in most Seeds, because of their minuteness, we cannot by dissection be inform’d; yet otherwise, we easily may, as in this Chapter shall be seen.

11. §. At the Basis of the Bean, the two other Organical Parts stand appendent; by mediation whereof, the two Lobes meet and join together. The greater of these two Parts stands without the two Lobes, and upon divesting the Bean of its Coats, is immediately visible. Tab. 1. f. 2. & 3 a ’Tis of a white colour, and more glossie than the Main Body, especially when the Bean is young. In the Bean, and many other Seeds, ’tis situated somewhat above the thicker end, as you hold the Bean in its most proper posture for growth. In Oak-Kernels, which we call Acorns, Apple-Kernels, Almonds, and many other Seeds, it stands prominent just from the end; Tab. 1. f. 6 c. the Basis and the End being in these the same, but in the Bean divers.

12 §. This Part is found not only in the Bean, and the Seeds above mentioned; but in all others: being that, which upon the Vegetation of the Seed, becomes the Root of the Plant; which therefore may be called the Radicle: by which, I mean the Materials, abating the Formality, of a Root. In Corn, it is that Part, which Malsters, upon its shooting forth, call the Come. ’Tis not easie to be observed, saving in some few Seeds, amongst which, that of the Bean is the most fair and ample of all I have seen. But that of some other Seeds, is, in proportion, greater; Tab. 1. f. 7 e. as of Fœnugreek, which is full as big as one of its Lobes.

13. §. The lesser of the two said Appendents lies occult between the two Lobes of the Bean, by separation whereof only it is to be seen. ’Tis enclos’d in two small Cavities, form’d in the Lobes for its reception. Tab. 1. f. 3 b. Its colour comes near to that of the Radicle; and it is founded upon the Basis thereof, having a quite contrary production, sc. towards the Cone of the Bean; as being that very Part, which, in process, becomes the Body or Trunk, of the Plant. In Corn, it is that Part, which after the Radicle is sprouted forth, or come, shoots towards the smaller end of the Grain; and by many Malsters, is called the Acrospire.

14. §. This Part is not, like the Radicle, an entire Body, but divided, at its loose end, into divers pieces, all very closely couched together, as Feathers in a Bunch; for which reason it may be called the Plume. They are so close, that only two or three of the outmost are at first seen: but upon a nice and curious separation of these, the more interiour still may be discovered. In the Bean, this may be done: but in very few other Seeds; because of the extreme smallness of the Plume. Now as the Plume is that Part which becomes the Trunk of the Plant, so these pieces are so many true, and already formed, though not display’d Leaves, intended for the said Trunk, and foulded up in the same plicature, wherein upon the sprouting of the Bean, they afterwards appear. In a French Bean, and especially in the larger white Kind, or in the great Indian Phaseolus, the two outmost are very fair and elegant. Tab. 1. f. 8 b. In the great Garden-Bean two extraordinary small Plumes often, if not always, stand one on either side the great one now describ’d: From which, in that they differ in nothing save in their size, I therefore only here just take notice of them. And these three Parts, sc. the Main Body, the Radicle, and the Plume, are concurrent to the making up of a Seed; and no more than these.

15. §. Having thus taken a view of the Organical Parts of the Bean, and other Seeds; let us next examine the Similary, sc. those whereof the Organical are compos’d: a distinct observation of which, for a clear understanding of the Vegetation of the Seed, and of the whole Plant arising thence is requisite: To obtain which, we must proceed in our Anatomy.

16. §. Dissecting a Bean then, the first Part occurring is its Cuticle. The Eye and first Thoughts, suggest it to be only a more dense and glossy Superficies; but better enquiry discovers it a real Cuticle. ’Tis so exquisitely thin, and for the most part, so firmly continuous with the Body of the Bean, that it cannot, except in some small Rag, be distinctly seen, which, by carrying your Knife aslant into the Bean, and then very gently bearing upward what you have cut, will separate, and shew it self transparent. This Cuticle is not only spread upon the Convex of the Lobes, but also on their Flats, where they are contiguous, extending it self likewise upon both the Radicle and Plume, and so over the whole Bean.

17. §. This Part, though it be so far common with the Coats of the Bean, as to be like those, an Integument; yet are we in a quite different Notion to conceive of it: For whereas the Coats, upon setting the Bean, do only administer the Sap, and, as being superseded from their Office, then die; as shall be seen: this, on the contrary, with the Organical Parts of the Bean, is nourished, augmented, and by a real Vegetation co-extended.

18. §. Next to the Cuticle, we come to the Parenchyma it self; the Part throughout which the Inner Body, whereof we shall speak anon, is disseminated; for which reason I call it the Parenchyma. Not that we are so meanly to conceive of it, as if (according to the stricter sense of that word,) it were a meer concreted Juyce. For it is a Body very curiously organiz’d, consisting of an infinite number of extreme small Bladders; as in Tab. 1. is apparent. Tab. 1. f. 9. The Surface hereof is somewhat dense, but inwardly, ’tis of a laxer Contexture. If you view it in a Microscope, or with a very good Spectacle-Glass, it hath some similitude to the Pith, while sappy in the Roots and Trunks of Plants; and that for good reason, as in Ch. 2. shall be seen. This is best seen in green Beans.

19. §. This Part would seem by its colour to be peculiar to the Lobes of the Bean; but as is the Cuticle, so is this also, common both to the Radicle and Plume; that is, the Parenchyma or Pulp of the Bean, as to its essential substance, is the same in all three. The reason why the colour of the Plume, and especially of the Radicle, which are white, is so different from that of the Lobes, which are green, may chiefly depend upon their being more compact and dense, and thence their different Tinctures. And therefore the Lobes themselves, which are green while the Bean is young; yet when it is old and dry, become whitish too. And in many other Seeds, as Acorns, Almonds, the Kernels of Apples, Plums, Nuts, &c. the Lobes, even fresh and young, are pure white as the Radicle it self.

20. §. But although the Parenchyma be common, as is said, to all the Organical Parts; yet in very differing proportions. In the Plume, where it is proportionably least, it maketh about three Fifths of the whole Plume; in the Radicle, it maketh above five Sevenths of the whole Radicle; and in each Lobe, is so far over-proportionate, as to make at least nine Tenths of the whole Lobe.

21. §. By what hath been said, that the Parenchyma or Pulp is not the only constituting Part, besides the Cuticle, is imply’d: there being another Body, of an essentially different substance, embosom’d herein: which may be found not only in the Radicle and Plume, but also in the Lobes themselves, and so in the whole Bean.

22. §. This Inner Body appears very plain and conspicuous in cutting the Radicle athwart, and so proceeding by degrees towards the Plume, through both which it runneth in a large and strait Trunk. Tab. 1. f. 10, 11, & 12. In the Lobes, being it is there in so very small proportion, ’tis difficultly seen, especially towards their Verges. Yet if with a sharp Knife you smoothly cut the Lobes of the Bean athwart, divers small Specks, Tab. 1. f. 13. of a different colour from that of the Parenchyma, standing therein all along in a Line, may be observ’d; which Specks are the Terminations of the Branches of this Inner Body.

23. §. For this Inner body, as it is existent in every Organical Part of the Bean; so is it, with respect to each Part, most regularly distributed. In a good part of the Radicle ’tis one entire Trunk; towards the Basis thereof, ’tis divided into three main Branches; Tab. 1. f. 14. the middlemost runneth directly into the Plume; the other two on either side of it, after a little space, pass into the Lobes; where the said Branches dividing themselves into other smaller; and those into more, and smaller again, are terminated towards the Verges of each Lobe; in which manner the said Inner Body being distributed it becomes in each Lobe a true and perfect Root.

24. §. Of this Seminal Root, as now we’ll call it, from the Description here given, it is further observable; That the two main Branches hereof; in which the several Ramifications in each Lobe are all united, are not committed into the Seminal Trunk of the Plume, nor yet stand at right angles with That and the Radicle, and so with equal respect towards them both: but being produced through part of the Parenchyma of the Radicle, are at last united therein to the main Trunk, and make acute Angles therewith: as may be seen in the same. f. 14. Tab. 1. f. 14.

25. §. This Seminal Root being so tender, cannot be perfectly excarnated, (as may the Vessels in the Parts of an Animal) by the most accurate Hand. Yet by dissection begun and continu’d, as is above declared, its whole frame and distribution may be easily observ’d. Again, if you take the Lobe of a Bean, and lengthwise pare off its Parenchyma by degrees, and in extreme thin slices, many Branches of the Seminal Root, (which by the other way of Dissection were only noted by so many Specks) both as they are fewer about the Basis of the Bean, and more numerous towards its Verges, in some good distinction and entireness will appear. For this you must have new Beans: or else soaked in Water, or buryed for some time.

26. §. As the Inner Body is branched out in the Lobes, so is it in the Plume: For if you cut the Plume athwart, and from the Basis proceed along the Body thereof, you’ll therein find, first, one large Trunk or Branch, and after four or five very small Specks round about it, which are the terminations of so many lesser Branches therewith distributed to the several parts of the Plume. Tab. 1. f. 11 c. The distribution of the Inner Body, as it is continuous throughout all the Organical Parts of the Bean, is represented, Tab. 1. f. 14.

27. §. This Inner Body is, by dissection, best observable in the Bean and great Lupine. In other larger Pulse it shews likewise some obscure Marks of it self. But in no other Seeds, which I have observed, though of the greatest size: as of Apples, Plums, Nuts, &c. is there any clear appearance hereof, upon dissection, saving in the Radicle and Plume; the reason of which is partly from its being, in most Seeds, so extraordinary little; partly from its Colour, which in most Seeds, is the same with that of the Parenchyma it self, and so not distinguishable from it.

28. §. Yet in a Gourd-Seed, the whole Seminal Root, not only its Main Branches, Tab. 1. f. 15. c. but also the Sub-divisions and Inosculations of the lesser ones, are without any dissection, upon the separation of the Lobes, on their contiguous Flats immediately apparent.

And as to the existence of this Seminal Root, what Dissection cannot attain, yet an ocular inspection in hundreds of other Seeds, even the smallest, will demonstrate; as in this Chapter shall be seen how.

29. §. In the mean time, let us only take notice; That when we say, every Plant hath its Root, we reckon short. For every Plant hath really two, though not contemporary, yet successive Roots; its Original or Seminal-Root within the Lobes or Main Body of its Seed; and its Plant-Root, which the Radicle becometh in its growth: the Parenchyma of the Seed, being in some resemblance, that to the Seminal Root at first, which the Mould is to the Plant-Root afterwards; and the Seminal Root being that to the Plant-Root, which the Plant-Root is to the Trunk. For our better understanding whereof, having taken a view of the several Parts of a Bean, as far as Dissection conducts; we will next briefly enquire into the Use of the said Parts, and in what manner they are the Fountain of Vegetation, and concurrent to the being of the future Plant.

An Account of the Vegetation of the Seed. 30. §. THE GENERAL Cause of the growth of a Bean, or other Seed, is Fermentation. That is, the Bean lying in the Mould, and a moderate access of some moisture, partly dissimilar, and partly congenerous, being made, a gentle Fermentation thence ariseth. By which, the Bean swelling, and the Sap still encreasing, and the Bean continuing still to swell, the work thus proceeds: as is the usual way of explicating. But that there is simply a Fermentation, and so a sufficient supply of Sap is not enough: but that this Fermentation, and the Sap wherein ’tis made, should be under a various Government, by divers Parts thereto subservient, is also requisite; and as the various preparation of the Aliment in an Animal, equally necessary: the particular process of the Work according whereto, we find none undertaking to declare.

31. §. Let us look upon a Bean then, as a piece of Work so fram’d and set together, as to declare a Design for the production of a Plant; which, upon its lying in some convenient Soil, is thus effected. First of all, the Bean being enfoulded round in its Coats, the Sap wherewith it is fed, must of necessity pass through these: By which means, it is not only in a proportionate quantity, and by degrees; but also in a purer body; and possibly not without some Vegetable Tincture, transmitted to the Bean. Whereas, were the Bean naked, the Sap must needs be, as over-copious, so but crude and immature, as not being filtred through so fine a Cotton as the Coats be. And as they have the use of a Filtre to the transient Sap; so of a Vessel to that which is still deposited within them; being alike accommodated to the securer Fermentation hereof, as Bottles or Barrels are to Beer, or any other Fermentative Liquor.

32. §. And as the Fermentation is promoted by some Aperture in the Vessel; so have we the Foramen in the upper Coat also contrived. That if there should be need of some more Aiery Particles to excite the Fermentation; through this, they may obtain their Entry. Or, on the contrary, should there be any such Particles or Steams, as might damp the genuine proceeding thereof, through this again, they may have easie issue. Or if, by being over copious, they should become too high a Ferment; and so precipitate those soft and slow degrees, as are necessary to a due Vegetation. The said Aperture being that, as a common Pasport, here to the Sap, which what we call the Bung-hole of the Barrel, is to the new tunn’d Liquor.

33. §. And the Radicle being designed to shoot forth first, as presently shall be shew’d how; therefore is it distinctly surrounded with the Inner and more succulent Coat. That being thereby suppled on every side, its eruption may be the better promoted.

34. §. The Sap being passed through the Coats, it next enters the Body of the Bean; yet not indiscriminately neither; but, being filtred through the Outer Coat, and fermented in the Body of the Inner, is by mediation of the Cuticle, again more finely filtr’d, and so entereth the Parenchyma it self under a fourth Government.

35. §. Through which Part the Sap passing towards the Seminal Root, as through that which is of a more spatious content; besides the benefit it hath of a farther percolation, it will also find room enough for a more free and active fermenting and maturation herein. And being moreover, part of the true Body of the Bean, and so with its proper Seminalities or Tinctures copiously repleat; the Sap will not only find room, but also matter enough, by whose Energy its Fermentation will still be more advanced.

36. §. And the Sap being duly prepared here, it next passeth into all the Branches of the Seminal Root, and so under a fifth Government. Wherein how delicate ’tis now become, we may conceive by the proportion betwixt the Parenchyma and this Seminal Root; so much only of the best digested Sap being discharged from the whole Stock in that, as this will receive. And this, moreover, as the Parenchyma, with its proper Seminalities being endowed; the Sap for the supply of the Radicle, and of the young Root from thence, is duly prepared therein, and with its highest Tincture and Impregnation at last enriched.

37. §. The Sap being thus prepared in the Lobes of the Bean, ’tis thence discharg’d; and either into the Plume, or the Radicle, must forthwith issue. And since the Plume is a dependent on the Radicle; the Sap therefore ought first to be dispenced to this: which accordingly, is ever found to shoot forth before the Plume: and sometimes an inch or two in length. Now because the primitive course of the Sap into the Radicle, is thus requisite; therefore, by the frame of the Parts of the Bean is it also made necessary. The two main Branches of the Seminal Root, being produced, as is before observed, not into the Plume, but the Radicle. Now the Sap being brought as far as the Seminal Root, in either Lobe; and according to the conduct thereof continuing still to move: it must needs immediately issue into the same Part, Tab. 1. f. 14. whereinto the main Branches themselves do; that is, into the Radicle. By which Sap, thus bringing the several Tinctures of the Parts aforesaid with it, being now fed; it is no longer a meer Radicle, but is made also Seminal, and so becomes a perfect Root.

38. §. The Plume, all this while, lyes close and still. For the sake of which, chiefly it is, that the Bean and other Seeds are divided into Lobes, viz. That it might be warmly and safely lodged up between them, and so secur’d from the Injuries so tender a Part would sustain from the Mould; whereto, had the Main Body been entire, it must, upon the cleaving of the Coats, have lay’n contiguous.

39. §. But the Radicle being thus impregnated and shot into a Root; ’tis now time for the Plume to rouze out of its Cloysters, and germinate too: In order whereto, ’tis now fed from the Root, with laudable and sufficient Aliment. For as the Supplies and Motion of Sap were first made from the Lobes, towards the Root: so the Root being well shot into the Mould, and now receiving a new and more copious Sap from thence; the motion hereof must needs be stronger, and by degrees proceed in a contrary course, sc. from the Root toward the Plume: and, by the continuation of the Seminal Root, is directly conducted thereinto; by which being fed, it gradually enlarges and displays it self.

40. §. The course of the Sap thus turned, it issues, I say, in a direct Line from the Root into the Plume: but collaterally, into the Lobes also; sc. by those two aforesaid Branches which are obliquely transmitted from the Radicle into either Lobe. By which Branches the said Sap being disbursed back into all the Seminal Root, and from thence, likewise into the Parenchyma of the Lobes, they are both thus fed, and for some time augmenting themselves, really grow: as in Lupines is evident.

41. §. Yet is not this common to all Seeds. Some rot underground; as Corn; being of a laxer and less Oleous Substance, differing herein from most other Seeds; and being not divided into Lobes, but one entire thick Body. And some, although they continue firm, and are divided into Lobes, yet rise not; as the great Garden Bean. In which, therefore, it is observable, That the two Main Branches of the Lobes, in comparison with that which runs into the Plume, are but mean; Tab. 1. f. 14. and so insufficient to the feeding and vegetation of the Lobes; the Plume, on the contrary, growing so lusty, as to mount up without them.

42. §. Excepting a few of these Two Kinds, all other Seeds whatsoever, (which I have observed) besides that they continue firm; upon the Vegetation of the Plume, do mount also upwards, and advance above the Ground together with it; as all Seeds which spring up with one or more Dissimilar Leaves: These Dissimilar Leaves, for the most part Two, which first spring up, and are of a different shape from those that follow, being the very Lobes of the Seed, divided, expanded, and thus advanced.

43. §. The Impediments of our apprehension hereof are the Colour, Size and Shape of the Dissimilar Leaves. Notwithstanding, that they are nothing else but the Main Body of the Seed, how I came first to conceive, and afterwards to know it, was thus. First, I observed in general, that the Dissimilar Leaves, were never jagg’d, but even edg’d: And seeing the even verges of the Lobes of the Seed hereto respondent, I was apt to think, that those which were so like, might prove the same. Next descending to particular Seeds, I observed, first, of the Lupine; that, as to its Colour, advancing above the Ground, (as it useth to do) it was always changed into a perfect Green. And why might not the same by parity of Reason be inferred of other Seeds? That, as to its size, it grew but little bigger than when first set. Whence, as I discern’d (the Augmentation being but little) we here had only the two Lobes: Tab. 2. f. 1. So, (as some augmentation there was) I inferr’d the like might be, and that, in farther degrees, in other Seeds.

44. §. Next of the Cucumber-Seed, That, as to its Colour, often appearing above ground, in its primitive white, from white it turns to yellow, and from yellow to green; the proper colour of a Leaf. That, as to its size, though at its first arise, the Lobes were little bigger than upon setting; yet afterwards, as they chang’d their Colour, Tab. 2. f. 2. so their dimensions also, growing to a three-four-five-fold amplitude above their primitive size. But whereas the Lobes of the Seed, are in proportion, narrow, short and thick: how then come the Dissimilar Leaves, to be so exceeding broad, or long, and thin? The Question answers it self: For the Dissimilar Leaves, for that very reason are so thin, because so very broad or long; as we see many things, how much they are extended in length or breadth, so much they lose in depth, or grow more thin; which is that which here befalls the now effoliated Lobes. For being once dis-imprisoned from their Coats, and the course of the Sap into them, now more and more encreased; they must needs very considerably amplifie themselves: and from the manner wherein the Seminal Root is branched in them, that amplification cannot be in thickness, but in length or breadth. In both which, in some Dissimilar Leaves, ’tis very remarkable; Tab. 2. f. 3. especially in length, as in those of Lettice, Thorn-Apple, and others; whose Seeds, although very small, yet the Lobes of those Seeds growing up into Dissimilar Leaves, are extended an Inch, and sometimes more, in length. Though he that shall attempt to get a clear sight of the Lobes of Thorn-Apple, and some others, by Dissection, will find it no easie Task; yet is that which may be obtained; and in the Last Book shall be shew’d. From all which, and the observation of other Seeds, I at last found, that the Dissimilar Leaves of a young Plant, are nothing else but the Lobes or Main Body of its Seed. So that, as the Lobes did at first feed and impregnate the Radicle into a perfect Root; so the Root, being perfected, doth again feed, and by degrees amplifie each Lobe into a perfect Leaf.

45. §. The Original of the Dissimilar Leaves thus known, we understand, why some Plants have none; because the Seed either riseth not, as Garden-Beans, Corn, &c. Or upon rising, the Lobes are little alter’d, as Lupines, Pease, &c. Why, though the proper Leaves are often indented round; the Dissimilar like the Lobes are even-edg’d. Why, though the proper Leaves are often hairy, yet these are ever smooth. Why some have more Dissimilar Leaves than two, as Cresses, which have six, as the Ingenious Mr. Sharrock also observes. Hist. of the Prop. of Vege. The reason whereof is, because the Main Body is not divided into Two, but Six, distinct Lobes, as I have often counted. Why Radishes seem at first to have four, which yet after appear plainly two: because the Lobes of the Seed, have both a little Indenture, and are both plaited, one over the other. To which, other Instances might be added.

46. The use of the Dissimilar Leaves is, first, for the protection of the Plume; which being but young, and so but soft and tender, is provided with these, as a double Guard, one on either side of it. For this reason it is, that the Plume, in Corn, is trussed up within a membranous Sheath: and that of a Bean, cooped up betwixt a pair of Surfoyls: Tab. 3. But where the Lobes rise, there the Plume hath neither of them, being both needless.

47. §. Again, since the Plume, being yet tender, may be injur’d not only by the Aer, but also for want of Sap, the supplies from the Root being yet but slow and sparing; that the said Plume therefore, by the Dissimilar Leaves, may have the advantage likewise of some refreshment from Dew or Rain. For these having their Basis a little beneath that of the Plume, and expanding themselves on all sides of it, they often stand after Rain, like a Vessel of Water, continually soaking and suppling it, lest its new access into the Ayr, should shrivel it.

48. §. Moreover, that since the Dissimilar Leaves by their Basis intercept the Root and Plume, the greater and grosser part of the Sap, may be, by the way, deposited into those; and so the purest proceed into the yet but young and delicate Plume, as its fittest Aliment.

49. §. Lastly, we have here a demonstration of the being of the Seminal Root: which, since through the colour or smalness of the Seed, it could not by Dissection be observ’d, except in some few; Nature hath here provided us a way of viewing it in the now effoliated Lobes, not of one or two Seeds, but of hundreds; the Seminal Root visibly branching it self towards the Cone or Verges of the said Lobes, or now Dissimilar Leaves.

CHAP. II. — Of the ROOT.

AVING Examin’d and pursu’d the Degrees of Vegetation in the Seed, we find its two Lobes have here their utmost period: and, that having conveyed their Seminalities into the Radicle and Plume; these therefore, as the Root and Trunk of the Plant, still survive. Of these, in their order, we next proceed to speak; and first, of the Root: whereof, as well as of the Seed, we must by Dissection inform our selves.

2. §. In Dissection of a Root then, we shall find it with the Radicle, as the Parts of an Old Man with those of a Fœtus, substantially, one. The first Part occurring is its Skin, the Original whereof is from the Seed: For that extreme thin Cuticle which is spread over the Lobes of the Seed, and from thence over the Radicle, upon the shooting of the Radicle into a Root, is co-extended, and becomes its Skin.

3. §. The next Part is the Cortical Body. Which, when it is thin, is commonly called the Barque. The Original hereof, likewise is from the Seed; or the Parenchyma, which is there common both to the Lobes and Radicle, being by Vegetation augmented and prolonged into the Root, the same becomes the Parenchyma of the Barque. Tab. 2. f. 4.

4. §. The Contexture of this Parenchyma may be well illustrated by that of a Sponge, being a Body Porous, Dilative and Pliable. Its Pores, as they are innumerable, so, extream small. These Pores are not only susceptive of so much Moisture as to fill, but also to enlarge themselves, and so to dilate the Cortical Body wherein they are: which by the shriv’ling in thereof, upon its being expos’d to the Air, is also seen. In which dilatation, many of its Parts becoming more lax and distant, and none of them suffering a solution of their continuity; ’tis a Body also sufficiently pliable; that is to say, a most exquisitely fine-wrought Sponge.

5. §. The Extention of these Pores is much alike by the length and breadth of the Root; which from the shrinking up of the Cortical Body, in a piece of a cut Root, by the same dimensions, is argu’d.

6. §. The proportions of this Cortical Body are various: If thin, ’tis, as is said, called a Barque; and thought to serve to no other end, than what is vulgarly ascrib’d to a Barque; which is a narrow conceit. If a Bulky Body, in comparison with That within it, as in the young Roots of Cichory, Asparagus, &c. ’tis here, because the fairest, therefore taken for the prime Part; which, though, as to Medicinal use, it is; yet, as to the private use of the Plant, not so. The Colour hereof, though it be originally white, yet in the continued growth of the Root, divers Tinctures, as yellow in Dock, red in Bistort, are thereinto introduced.

7. §. Next within this Part stands the Lignous Body: This Lignous Body, lyeth with all its parts, so far as they are visible, in a Circle or Ring. Tab. 2. f. 4. b. Yet are there divers extreme small Fibres thereto parallel, usually mixed with the Cortical Body; and by the somewhat different colour of the said Cortical Body where they stand, may be noted. These Fibres the Cortical Body, and Skin, altogether, properly make the Barque. The Original of this Lignous Body, as of the two former, is from the Seed; or, the Seminal Roots of both the Lobes, being united in the Radicle, and with its Parenchyma co-extended, is here in the Root of the Plant, the Lignous Body.

8. §. The Contexture hereof, in many of its parts, is much more close than that of the Cortical; and their Pores very different. For whereas those of the Cortical are infinitely numerous, these of the Lignous are in comparison nothing so. But these, although fewer, yet are they, many of them, more open, fair and visible: as in a very thin Slice cut athwart the young Root of a Tree, and held up against the light, is apparent. Yet not in all equally; in Coran-Tree, Goosberry-Tree, &c. less, in Oak, Plums, and especially Damascens, more; Tab. 2. f. 5. in Elder, Vines, &c. most conspicuous. And as they are different in number and size, so also (whereon the numerousness of the Pores of the Cortical Body principally depends) in their shape. For whereas those of the Cortical Body are extended much alike both by the length and breadth of the Root; these of the Lignous, are only by the length; which especially in Vines, and some other Roots is evident. Of these Pores, ’tis also observable, that although in all places of the Root they are visible, yet most fair and open about the filamentous Extremities of some Roots, Tab. 2. f. 7. a. b. where about, the Roots have no Pith; as in Fenil. And in many Roots, higher.

9. §. The proportion betwixt this Lignous Body and the Cortical, is various, as was said; yet in this, constant, sc. that in the filamentous and smaller Parts of the Root, the Lignous Body is very much the less; running like a slender Wyer or Nerve through the other surrounding it. Whereas in the upper part, it is often times of far greater quantity than the Cortical, although it be encompass’d by it. They stand both together pyramidally, which is most common to Infant Roots, but also to a great many others.

10. §. The next Part observable in the Root, is the Insertment. The existence hereof, so far as we can yet observe, is sometimes in the Radicle of the Seed it self; I cannot say always. As to its substantial nature, we are more certain; that it is the same with that of the Parenchyma of the Radicle; being always at least augmented, and so, in part, originated from the Cortical Body, and so, at second hand, from the said Parenchyma. For in dissecting a Root, I find, that the Cortical Body doth not only environ the Lignous, but is also wedg’d, and in many Pieces inserted into it; and that the said inserted Pieces make not a meer Indenture, but transmit and shoot themselves quite through as far as the Pith: Tab. 2. f. 5. which in a thin Slice cut athwart the Root, as so many lines drawn from the Circumference towards the Center, shew themselves.

11. §. The Pores of the Insertment are sometimes, at least, extended somewhat more by the breadth of the Root, as about the top of the Root of Borage may be seen; and are thus different from those of the Cortical Body, which are extended by the length and breadth much alike; and from those of the Lignous, being only by its length.

12. §. The number and size of these Insertions are various. In Hawthorn, and some others, and especially Willows, they are most extream small; in Cherries and Plums they are Biger; Tab. 2. f. 5. & 6. and in the Vine and some other Trees, very fairly apparent. In the Roots of most Herbs they are generally more easily discoverable; which may lead to the observation of them in all.

13. §. These Insertions, although they are continuous through both the length and breadth of the Root; yet not so in all Parts, but by the several shootings of the Lignous Body they are frequently intercepted. For of the Lignous Body it is (here best) observable; That its several Shootings, betwixt which the Cortical is inserted, are not, throughout the Root, wholly distinct, strait and parallel; but that all along being enarch’d, the Lignous Body, both in length and breadth, is thus disposed into Braces or Osculations. Betwixt these several Shootings of the Lignous Body thus osculated, the Cortical shooting, Tab. 2. f. 8. and being also osculated answerably Brace for Brace, that which I call the Insertment is framed thereof.

14. §. These Osculations are so made, that the Pores or Fibres of the Lignous Body, I think, notwithstanding, seldom or never run one into another; being, though contiguous, yet still distinct. In the same manner as some of the Nerves, though they meet, and for some space are associated together, yet ’tis most probable, that none of their Fibres are truly inosculated, saving perhaps, in the Plexures.

15. §. These Osculations of the Lignous Body, and so the interception of the Insertions of the Cortical, are not to be observ’d by the traverse cut of the Root, but by taking off the Barque. In the Roots of Trees, they are generally obscure; but in Herbs often more distinctly apparent; and especially in a Turnep: the appearance whereof, the Barque being stripp’d off, is as a piece of close-wrought Net-work, fill’d up with the Insertions from thence.

16. §. The next and last distinct Part of the Root is the Pith. The substantial nature thereof, is, as was said of the Insertment, the same likewise with that of the Parenchyma of the Seed. And according to the best observation I have yet made, ’tis sometimes existent in its Radicle; in which, the two main Branches of the Lobes both meeting, and being osculated together, are thus dispos’d into one round and tubular Trunk, and so environing part of the Parenchyma, make thereof a Pith; as in either the Radicle, or the young Root of the great Bean or Lupine, may, I think, be well seen.

17. §. But many times the Original hereof is immediately from the Barque. For in dissection of divers Roots, both of Trees and Herbs, as of Barberry or Mallows, it is observable, That the Cortical Body and Pith, are both of them participant of the same Colour; in the Barberry, both of them tinged yellow, and in Mallows, green. In cutting the smaller Parts of the Roots of many Plants, as of Borage, Mallows, Parsley, Columbine, &c. ’tis also evident, That the Lignous Body is not there, in the least Concave, but standeth Solid, or without any Pith, Tab. 2. f. 9. a. in the Center; and that the Insertions being gradually multiplied afterwards, the Pith, at length, towards the thicker parts of the Root, shews and enlarges it self. Whence it appears, that in all such Roots, the Pith is not only of the same substantial nature, and by the Insertions doth communicate with the Barque; and that it is also augmented by it; which is true of the Pith of all Roots; but is moreover, by mediation of the said Insertions, wholly originated from it; that is to say, from the Parenchymous Part thereof. The various appearances of the Insertions and Pith from the filamentous Parts to the top of the Root, see in Tab. 2. Tab. 2. f. 9. The Pores of the Lignous Body, as it stands entire in the said filamentous Parts, are best seen when they have lain by a night to dry, after cutting.

18. §. A farther evidence hereof are the Proportions betwixt the Cortical Body and Pith. For as about the inferiour Parts of the Root, where the Pith is small, the Cortical Body is proportionably great; so about the top, where the Pith is enlarged, the Cortical Body (now more properly becoming a Barque) groweth proportionably less, sc. because the Insertions do still more and more enlarge the Pith. Likewise the peculiar frame of some Roots, wherein besides the Pith, the Lignous Body being divided into two or more Rings, there are also one or more thick Rings, of a white and soft substance, which stand betwixt them; and are nothing else but the Insertions of the Cortical Body collected into the said Rings; but, towards the top of the Root, being inserted again, thus make a large and ample Pith; Tab. 2. f. 8. as in older Fennel-Roots, those of Beet, Turnep, and some other Herbs, is seen.

19. §. The Pores of the Pith, as those of the Cortical Body, are extended both by the breadth and length of the Root, much alike; yet are they more or less of a greater size than those of the Cortical Body.

20. §. The Proportions of the Pith, are various; in Trees, but small; in Herbs, generally, very fair; in some making by far the greatest part of the Root; as in a Turnep: By reason of the wide circumference whereof, and so the finer Concoction and Assimilation of its Sap; that Part which in most old Trunks is a dry and harsh Pith, here proves a tender, pleasant meat.

21. §. In the Roots of very many Plants, as Turneps, Carrots, &c. the Lignous Body, besides its main utmost Ring, hath divers of its osculated Fibres dispersed throughout the Body of the Pith; sometimes all alike, and sometimes more especially in, or near, its Center; which Fibres, as they run towards the top of the Root, still declining the Center, at last collaterally strike into its Circumference; either all of them, or some few, keeping the Center still. Of these principally, the Succulent part of the Lignous Body of the Trunk is often originated.

22. §. Some of these Pith-Fibres, although they are so exceeding slender, yet in some Roots, as in that of Flower de liz, they are visibly concave, each of them, in their several Cavities also embosoming a very small Pith; the sight whereof, the Root being cut traverse, and laid in a Window for a day or two to dry, may without Glasses be obtain’d. And this is the general account of the Root; the declaration of the manner of its growth, with the use and service of its several Parts, we shall next endeavour.

An Account of the Growth of the Root. 23. §. I SAY THEN, That the Radicle being impregnate, and shot into the Moulds, the contiguous moisture, by the Cortical Body, being a Body laxe and Spongy, is easily admitted: Yet not all indiscriminately, but that which is more adapted to pass through the surrounding Cuticle. Which transient Sap, though it thus becomes fine, yet is not simple; but a mixture of Particles, both in respect of those originally in the Root, and amongst themselves, somewhat heterogeneous. And being lodg’d in the Cortical Body moderately laxe, and of a Circular form; the effect will be an easie Fermentation. The Sap fermenting, a separation of Parts will follow; some whereof will be impacted to the Circumference of the Cortical Body, whence the Cuticle becomes a Skin; as we see in the growing of the Coats of Cheeses, of the Skin over divers Liquors, and the like. Whereupon the Sap passing into the Cortical Body, through this, as through a Manica Hippocratis, is still more finely filtred. With which Sap, the Cortical Body being dilated as far as its Tone, without a solution of Continuity, will bear; and the supply of the Sap still renew’d: the purest part, as most apt and ready, recedes, with its due Tinctures, from the said Cortical Body, to all the parts of the Lignous; both those mixed with the Barque, and those lying within it. Which Lignous Body likewise super-inducing its own proper Tinctures into the said Sap; ’tis now to its highest preparation wrought up, and becomes (as they speak of that of an Animal) the Vegetative Ros or Cambium: the noblest part whereof is at last coagulated in, and assimilated to the like substance with the said Lignous Body. The remainder, though not united to it, yet tinctur’d therein, thus retreats, that is, by the continual appulse of the Sap, is in part carried off into the Cortical Body back again, the Sap whereof it now tinctures into good Aliment. So that whereas before, the Cortical Body was only relaxed in its Parts, and so dilated; ’tis now increas’d in real quantity or number of parts, and so is truly nourish’d. And the Cortical Body being saturate with so much of this Vital Sap as serves it self; and the second Remainders discharged thence to the Skin; this also is nourish’d and augmented therewith. So that as in an Animal Body there is no instauration or growth of Parts made by the Bloud only, but the Nervous Spirit is also thereunto assistant; so is it here: the Sap prepared in the Cortical Body, is as the Bloud, and that part thereof prepared by the Lignous, is as the Nervous Spirit; which partly becoming Nutriment to it self, and partly being discharged back into the Cortical Body, and diffusing its Tincture through the Sap there, that to the said Cortical Body and Skin, becomes also true Nutriment, and so they all now grow.

24. §. In which growth, a proportion in length and breadth is requisite: which being rated by the benefit of the Plant, both for firm standing and sufficient Sap, must therefore principally be in length. And because it is thus requisite, therefore by the constitution of one of its Parts, sc. the Lignous Body, it is also made necessary. For the Pores hereof, in that they are all extended by its length, the Sap also according to the frame and site of the said Pores will principally move; and that way as its Sap moves, the same way will the generation of its Parts also proceed; sc. by its length. And the Lignous Body first (that is by a priority causal) moving in length it self; the Cortical also moves therewith. For that which is nourish’d, is extended: but whatever is extended, is mov’d: that therefore which is nourish’d, is mov’d: The Lignous Body then being first nourish’d, ’tis likewise first mov’d, and so becomes and carries in it the Principle of all Vegetative motion in the Cortical; and so they both move in length.

25. §. Yet as the Lignous Body is the Principle of Motion in the Cortical; so the Cortical is the Moderator of that in the Lignous: As in Animal Motions, the Principle is from the Nerves; yet being once given to the Muscle or Limb, and that moving proportionably to its structure, the Nerves also are carried in the same motion with it. We suppose therefore, that as the principal motion of the Lignous Body is in length, so is its proper tendency also to Ascend. But being much exceeded both in Compass and Quantity by the Cortical, as in the smaller parts of the Root it is; it must needs therefore be over-born and governed by it; and so, though not lose its motion, yet make it that way wherein the Cortical Body may be more obedient to it; which will be by descent. Yet both of them being sufficiently pliable, they are thus capable, where the Soyl may oppose a direct descent, there to divert any way, where it is more penetrable, and so to descend obliquely. For the same reason it may also be, that though you set a Bean with the Radicle upward; yet the Radicle, as it shoots, declining also gradually, is thus arch’d in form of an Hook, and so at last descends. For every declination from a perpendicular Line, is a mixed motion betwixt Ascent and Descent, as that of the Radicle also is, and so seeming to be dependent upon the two Contrary Tendencies of the Lignous and Cortical Bodies. What may be the cause of those Tendencies (being most probably external, and a kind of Magnetisme) I shall not make my Task here to enquire.

26. §. Now although the Lignous Body, by the position and shape of its Pores, principally groweth in length; yet will it in some degree likewise in breadth: For it cannot be supposed that the purest Sap is all received into the said Pores; but that part thereof likewise, staying about its Superficial Parts, is there tinctur’d and agglutinated to them. And because these Pores are prolonged by its length; therefore it is much more laxe and easily divisible that way; as in slitting a Stick, or cleaving of Timber, and in cutting and hewing them athwart is also seen. Whence it comes to pass, that in shooting from the Center towards the Circumference, and there finding more room, its said original Laxity doth easily in divers places now become greater, and at length in open Partments plainly visible. Betwixt which Partments, the Cortical Body, being bound in on the one hand, by the surrounding Skin and Moulds, and pressed upon by the Lignous on the other, must needs insert it self, and so move contrary to it, from the Circumference towards the Center. Where the said contrary motions continued as begun, they at last meet, unite, and either make or augment the Pith. And thus the Root is fram’d, and the Skin, the Cortical and Lignous Bodies, so as is said, thereunto concurrent. We shall next shew the use of the two other Parts, sc. the Insertment and Pith; and first of the Pith.

27. §. ONE true use of the Pith is for the better Advancement of the Sap, whereof I shall speak in the next Chapter. The use I here observe, is for the quicker and higher Fermentation of the Sap: For although the Fermentation made in the Cortical Body was well subservient to the first Vegetations, yet those more perfect ones in the Trunk which after follow, require a Body more adapted to it, and that is the Pith; which is so necessary, as not to be only common to, but considerably large in the Roots of most Plants; if not in their inferiour parts, yet at their tops. Where though either deriv’d or amplify’d from the Cortical Body, yet being by its Insertions only, we may therefore suppose, as those, so this, to be more finely constituted. And being also from its coarctation, while inserted, now free; all its Pores, upon the supply of the Sap, will more or less be amplified: Upon which accounts, the Sap thereinto received, will be more pure, and its fermentation therein more active. And as the Pith is superiour to the Cortical Body by its Constitution, so by its Place. For as it thus stands central, it hath the Lignous Body surrounding it. Now as the Skin is the Fence of the Cortical Body, and that of the Lignous; so is the Lignous again a far more preheminent one unto the Pith; the Sap being here a brisk Liquor, tunn’d up as in a wooden Cask.

28. §. And as the Pith subserves the higher Fermentation of the Sap; so do the Insertions its purer Distribution; that separation which the parts of the Sap, by being fermented in the Pith, were dispos’d for; being, upon its entrance into the Insertions, now made: So that as the Skin is a Filtre to the Cortical Body, so are the Insertions a more preheminent one to the Lignous. And as they subserve the purer, so the freer and sufficient distribution of the Sap: For the Root enlarging, and so the Lignous Body growing thicker, although the Cortical and the Pith might supply Sap sufficient to the nutrition of its Parts next adjacent to them; yet those more inward, must needs be scanted of their Aliment; and so, if not quite starved, yet be uncapable of equal growth: Whereas the Lignous Body being through its whole breadth frequently disparted, and the Cortical Body inserted through it; the Sap by those Insertions, as the Bloud by the disseminations of the Arteries, is freely and sufficiently convey’d to its intimate Parts, even those, which from either the Barque or from the Pith, are most remote. Lastly, as the consequent hereof, they are thus assistant to the Latitudinal growth of the Root; as the Lignous Body to its growth in Length; so these Insertions of the Cortical, to its better growth in Breadth.

29. §. Having thus seen the solitary uses of the Several Parts of the Root, I shall lastly propound my Conjectures of that Design whereto they are altogether concurrent, and that is the Circulation of the Sap.

30. §. That the Sap hath a Double, and so a Circular Motion, in the Root; is probable, from the proper Motion of the Root, and from its Office. From its Motion, which is Descent: for which, the Sap must likewise, some where, have such a Motion proper to it. From its Office, which is, To feed the Trunk: for which, the Sap must also, in some Part or other, have a more especial Motion of Ascent.

31. §. We may therefore suppose, That the Sap moving in the Barque, towards the Pith, through the Insertions, thereinto obtains a pass, Which passage, the upper Insertions will not favour; because the Pith standing in the same height with them, is there large, the fermenting and course of the Sap quick, and so its opposition strong. But through the lower it will much more easily enter; because there, from the smallness of the Pith, the opposition is little, and from the shortness of the Insertions, the way more open. So that the Sap here meeting with the least opposition, here it will bestow it self (feeding the Lignous Body in its passage) into the Pith. Into which, fresh Sap still entring, this being yet but crude, will subside: that first receiv’d, and so become a Liquor higher wrought, will more easily mount upwards. And moving in the Pith, especially in the Sap-Fibers there dispers’d, as in the Arterys, in equal altitude with the upper-Insertions; the most volatile parts of all will still continue their direct ascent towards the Trunk. But those of a middle nature, and, as not apt to ascend, so being lighter than those beneath them, not to descend neither; they will tend from the Pith towards the Insertions in a Motion betwixt both. Through which Insertions (feeding the Lignous Body in its passage) it is, by the next subsequent Sap, discharged off into the Cortical Body, and so into the Sap-Fibres themselves, as into the Veins, back again. Wherein, being still pursu’d by fresh Sap from the Center, and more occurring from the Circumference, towards the lower Insertions, it thus descends. Through which, together with part of the Sap afresh imbib’d from the Earth, it re-enters the Pith. From whence, into the Cortical Body, and from thence into the Pith, the cruder part thereof, is reciprocally disburs’d; while the most Volatile, not needing the help of a Circulation, more directly ascendeth towards the Trunk.

CHAP. III. — Of the TRUNK.

AVING thus declar’d the degrees of Vegetation in the Root; the continuance hereof in the Trunk shall next be shew’d: in order to which, the Parts whereof this likewise is compounded, we shall first observe.

1. §. That which without dissection shews it self, is the Coarcture: I cannot say of the Root, nor of the Trunk; but what I choose here to mention, as standing betwixt them, and so being common to them both; all their Parts being here bound in closer together, as in the tops of the grown Roots of very many Plants, is apparent.

2. §. Of the Parts of the Trunk, the first occurring is its Skin: The Formation whereof, is not from the Air, but in the Seed, from whence it is originated; being the production of the Cuticle, there investing the two Lobes and Plume.

3. §. The next Part is the Cortical Body; which here in the Trunk is no new substantial Formation; but, as is that of the Root, originated from the Parenchyma of the Plume in the Seed; and is only the increase and augmentation thereof. Tab. 3. f. 1, & 4. The Skin, this Cortical Body or Parenchyma, and (for the most part) some Fibers of the Lignous mixed herewith, altogether make the Barque.

4. §. Next, the Lignous Body, which, whether it be visibly divided into many softer Fibers or small Threads, as in the Bean, Fennel, and most Herbs; Tab. 3. f. 1. or that its Parts stand more compact and close, shewing one hard, firm and solid piece, as in Trees; it is, in all, one and the same Body; and that not formed originally in the Trunk, but in the Seed; being nothing else but the prolongation of the Seminal Root distributed in the Lobes and Plume thereof.

5. §. Lastly, The Insertions and Pith are here originated likewise from the Plume, as the same in the Root, from the Radicle: So that as to their Substantial Parts, the Lobes of the Seed, the Radicle and Plume, the Root and Trunk are all one.

6. §. Yet some things are more fairly observable in the Trunk. First, the Latitudinal shootings of the Lignous Body, which in Trunks of several years growth, are apparent in so many Rings, as is commonly known. For several young Fibers of the Lignous Body, Tab. 3. f. 5, & 8. as in the Root, so here, shooting in the Cortical one year, and the spaces betwixt them being after fill’d up with more (I think not till) the next, at length they become altogether a firm compact Ring; the Perfection of one Ring, and the Ground-work of another, being thus made concomitantly.

7. §. From these Annual younger Fibers it is, that although the Cortical Body and Pith are both of the same substantial nature, and their Pores little different; yet whereas the Pith, which the first year is green, and of all the Parts the fullest of Sap, becomes afterwards white and dry: The Cortical Body, on the contrary, so long as the Tree grows, ever keepeth green and moist, sc. because the said Sap-Fibers, annually grow therein, and so communicate with it.

8. §. The Pores likewise of the Lignous Body, many of them, in well-grown Timber, as in Oaken boards, are very conspicuous, in cutting both lengthwise and traverse. They very seldom, if ever, run one into another, but keep, like so many several Vessels, all along distinct; Tab. 3. f. 2. & 3. as by cutting, and so following any one of them as far as you please, for a Foot or half a Yard, or more together, may be observ’d. And so, the like, in any Cane.

9. §. Besides these, there are a lesser sort; which, by the help only of a good Spectacle Glass may be observ’d.

10. §. And these are all the Pores visible without a Microscope. The use of which, excepting in some few particulars, I have purposely omitted in this first Book. Micrography. Mr. Hook sheweth us, besides these, a third, and yet smaller Sort; and (as a confirmation of what, in the Second Chapter, C. 2. §. 8. I have said of the Pores of the Lignous Body in general) that they are all continuous and prolonged by the length of the Trunk, as are the greater ones: whereof he maketh Experiment, by filling up, in a piece of Char-coal, all the said Pores with Mercury; which appears to pass quite through them, in that by a very good Glass it is visible in their Orifices at both ends; and without a Glass, by the weight of the Coal alone, is also manifest. All these I have seen, with the help of a good Microscope, in several sorts of Woods.Tab. 3. f. 7. As they all appeare in a piece of Oak, cut transversely, See Tab. 3.

11. §. Upon further Enquiry, I likewise find, That the Pores of the Lignous Body in the Trunks of Herbs, which at first I only supposed, by the help of good Glasses, are very fairly visible: each Fibre being sometimes perforated by 30, 50, 100, or hundreds of Pores. Or what I think is the truest notion of them, That each Fibre, though it seem to the bare eye to be but one, yet is, indeed, a great number of Fibres together; and every Pore, being not meerly a space betwixt the several parts of the Wood, but the Concave of a Fiber. So that if it be asked, what all that Part of a Plant, either Herb or Tree, which is properly called the Woody-Part; what all that is, I suppose, That it is nothing else but a Cluster of innumerable and most extraordinary small Vessels or Concave Fibers: Tab. 3. f. 6. as in a Slice of the Trunk of Burdock is apparent.

12. §. Next the Insertions of the Cortical Body, which in the Trunk of a Tree saw’d athwart, are plainly discerned as they run from the Circumference toward the Center; the whole Body of the Tree being visibly compounded of two distinct Substances, that of the several Rings, and that of the Insertions, running cross; shewing that in some resemblance in a Plain, Tab. 3. f. 5. & 8. which the Lines of Latitude and of the Meridian do in a Globe. The entrance of the Insertions into the Wood, is also, upon striping off the Barque, very apparent; as in the same Fig. 8.

13. §. These Insertions are likewise very conspicuous in Sawing of Trees length-ways into Boards, and those plain’d, and wrought into Leaves for Tables, Wainscot, Trenchers, and the like. In all which, as in course Trenchers made of Beech, and Tables of Oak, there are many parts which have a greater smoothness than the rest; Tab. 3. f. 2. & Tab. 4. f. 1. and are so many inserted Pieces of the Cortical Body; which being by those of the Lignous, frequently intercepted, seem to be discontinuous, although in the Trunk they are really extended, in continued Plates, throughout its Breadth.

14. §. These Insertions, although as is said, of a quite distinct substance from the Lignous Body, and so no where truly incorporated with it, yet being they are in all parts, the one as the Warp, the other as the Woof, mutually braced and interwoven together, they thus constitute one strong and firmly coherent Body; Tab. 4. f. 1. as the Timber of any Tree.

15. §. As the Pores or Vessels are greater or less, so are the Insertions also: To the bare eye usually the greater only are discernable: But through an indifferent Microscope there are others also, much more both numerous and small, distinctly apparent, Tab. 3. f. 7. as in a transverse piece of Oak.

16. §. In none of all the Pores can we observe any thing which may have the true nature and use of Valves, which is, Easily to admit that, to which they will by no means allow a regress. And their nonexistence is enough evident, from what in the first Chapter C. 1. §. 42. we have said of the Lobes of the Seed: in whose Seminal Root, were there any Valves, it could not be, that by a contrary Course of the Sap, they should ever grow; which yet, where-ever they turn into Dissimilar Leaves, they do. Or if we consider the growth of the Root, which oftentimes is upward and downward both at once. And being cut transversely, will bleed, both the same ways, with equal freedom.

17. §. The Insertions here in the Trunk give us likewise a sight of the position of their Pores. For in a plained piece of Oak, as in Wainscot, Tables, &c. besides the larger Pores of the Lignous Body, which run by the length of the Trunk; Tab. 3. f. 2. the Tract likewise of those of the Insertions may be observed to be made by the breadth, and so directly cross. Nor are they continuous as those of the Lignous Body, but very short, as those both of the Cortical Body and Pith, with which the Insertions, as to their substance, are congenerous. Yet they all stand so together, as to be plainly ranked in even Lines or Rows throughout the breadth of the Trunk: As the Tract of those Pores appears to the naked Eye, see in Tab. 3. Fig. 9. The Pores themselves may be seen in the Root of a Vine described and figured in the Second Book, as it appears through a good Microscope. Tab. 17.

18. §. The Pores of the Pith likewise being larger here in the Trunk, are better observable than in the Root: the width whereof, in comparison with their Sides so exquisitely thin, may by an Hony-Comb be grosly exemplified; and is that also which the vast disproportion betwixt the Bulk and Weight of a dry Pith doth enough declare. In the Trunks of some Plants, they are so ample and transparent, that in cutting both by the length and breadth of the Pith, some of them through the transparency of the Skins by which they are bounded, or of which they consist, would seem to be considerably extended by the length of the Pith; but are really discontinuous and short, and as ’tis said, somewhat answerable to the Cells of an Hony-Comb. This is the nearest we can come to them, by the bare Eye without the assistance of a good Microscope. Mr. Hook sheweth in his Micrography, That the Pores of the Pith, particularly of Elder-Pith, so far as they are visible, are all alike discontinuous; and that the Pith is nothing else but (as he calls them) an heap of Bubbles. Although, in regard they are not fluid, but fixed Parts, I shall choose rather to call them, Bladders. As they appear through a good Glass, in a piece of Burdock, See in Tab. 3. Tab. 3. f. 6. But a more particular Description of the Sizes, Figures, and admirable Textures hereof, I have given in several places in the following Books.

19. §. Besides what this Observation informs us of here, it farther confirms what in the Second Chapter C. 2. §. 3, 16, 17. we have said of the Original of the Pith and Cortical Body, and of the sameness of both their natures with the Parenchyma of the Seed: which is nothing else but a Mass of Bladders; C. 1. §. 18. & Tab. 1. f. 9. as in the First Chapter hath been said.

20. §. In the Piths of many Plants, the greater Pores or Bladders have some of them lesser ones within them, and some of them are divided with cross Membranes: And betwixt their several sides, have, I think, other smaller Bladders visibly interjected. However, that they are all permeable, is most certain. They stand together not confusedly, but in even Ranks or Trains; as those of the Insertions by the breadth, so these by the length of the Trunk. And thus far there is a general corresponding betwixt the parts of the Root and Trunk. Yet are there some considerable Disparities betwixt them; wherein, and how they come to pass, and to what especial Use and End, shall next be said.

An Account of the Growth of the Trunk. 21. §. WE SAY then, that the Sap being in the Root by Filtrations, Fermentations (and in what Roots needful, perhaps by Circulation also) duly prepar’d; the prime part thereof passing through the intermediate Coarcture, in due moderation and purity is entertain’d at last into the Trunk. And the Sap of the Trunk being purer and more volatile, and so it self apt to ascend; the motion of the Trunk likewise will be more noble, receiving a disposition and tendency to ascend therewith. And what by the Sap the Trunk is in part dipos’d to, by the respective position and quantity of its Parts it is effectually enabled. For whereas in the Root the Lignous Body being in proportion with the Cortical, but little, and all lying close within its Center; it must therefore needs be under its controul: on the contrary, being here comparatively of greater quantity, and also more dilated, and having divers of its Branches standing more abroad towards the Circumference, as both in the Leaves and Body of the young Trunk and Plume, is seen; it will in its own magnetical tendency to ascend, reduce the Cortical Body to a compliance with it.

22. §. And the Trunk thus standing from under the restraint of the Ground in the open Air, the disposition of its Parts, originally different from that of the Parts in the Root, will not only be continued, but improved. For by the force and pressure of the Sap in its collateral Motion, the Lignous Body will now more freely and farther be dilated. And this being dilated, the Cortical Body also, must needs be inserted; and is therefore in proportion always, more or less, smaller here in the Trunk, than in the Root. And as the Cortical Body lessens, so the Pith will be enlarged, and by the same proportion is here greater. And the Pith being enlarged it self, its Pores (the Lignous Body, upon its dilatation, as it were tentering and stretching out all their sides) must needs likewise be enlarged with it; and accordingly, are ever greater in the Pith of the Trunk, than of the Root. And the dilatation of the Lignous Body still continued, it follows, that whereas the Pith descendent in the Root, is not only in proportion less and less, but also in the smaller extremities thereof, and sometimes higher, altogether absent: Contrariwise, in the Trunk, it is not only continued to its top and smallest Twigs, but also there, in proportion, equally ample with what it is in any other inferiour part.

23. §. But although the openness of the Aer permitting, be always alike; yet the Energy of the Sap effecting, being different; as therefore that doth, the dilatation of the Trunk, will also vary. If that be less, so is this; as in the Trunks of most Trees: If that be greater, so this; as in Herbs is common; the Lignous Body being usually so far dilated, that the utmost Shootings thereof may easily be seen to jut out, and adjoyn to the Skin. And if the Sap be still of greater energy, it so far dilates the Lignous Body, as not only to amplifie the Pith and all its Pores; but also so far to stretch them out, as to make them tear. Whereupon either running again into the Cortical Body, or shrinking up towards it, the Trunk thus sometimes becomes an hollow Stalk, the Pith being wholly, or in part voided. But generally it keeps entire; and where it doth, the same proportion and respect to the Lignous and Cortical Bodies, as is said. The Consequences of all which will be, the Strength of the Trunk, the Security and Plenty of the Sap, its Fermentation will be quicker, its Distribution more effectual, and its Advancement more sufficient.

24. §. First, the Erect Growth and Strength of the Trunk; this being, by the position of its several Parts, effected: for besides the slendering of the Trunk still towards the top, the Circumferential position of the Lignous Body, likewise is, and that eminently, hereunto subservient. So that as the Lignous Body, in the smaller parts, of the Root standing Central, we may thence conceive and see their pliableness to any oblique motion; so here, on the contrary, the Lignous Body standing wide, it thus becomes the Strength of the Trunk, and most advantageous to its Perpendicular Growth. We see the same Design in Bones and Feathers: The strongest Bones, as those in the Legs, are hollow. Now should we suppose the same Bone, to be contracted into a Solid; although now it would be no heavier, and in that respect, as apt for motion; yet would it have far less strength, than as its Parts are dilated to a Circumferential posture. And so for Quills, which, for the same Reasons, in subserviency to flying, as they are exceeding light; So, in comparison with the thinness of their Sides, they are very strong, and much less apt to bend, than if contracted into a Solid Cylinder. We see it not only in Nature, but Art. For hence it is, that Joyners and Carpenters unite and set together their Timber-pieces and several Works oftentimes with double Joynts; which, although they are no thicker, than a single one might be made; yet standing at a distance, have a greater strength than That could have. And the same Architecture, will have the same use, in the Trunks of Plants; in most whereof ’tis very apparent; as for instance, in Corn. For Nature designing its Sap a great Ascent; for its higher maturity, hath given it a tall Trunk: But to prevent its ravenous despoiling either of the Ear, or Soyl; although it be tall, yet are its sides but thin: And because again, it should grow not only tall and thriftily, but for avoiding propping up, strongly too; therefore, the same proportion as its heigth bears, to the thinness of its sides, doth the greatness of its Circumference also; being so far dilated as to parallel a Quil it self.

25. §. Besides the position of the Lignous Body within the compass of a Ring, there are some Shootings thereof, often standing beyond the Circumference of the said Ring, making sometimes a triangular, oftner a quadrangular Body of the Trunk. To the end, that the Ring, being but thin, and not self-sufficient, these, like Splinters to Bones, might add strength and stability to it.

26. §. Next, the security and plenty of the Sap. For should the Lignous Body, as it doth in the smaller Parts of the Root, stand Central here also, and so the Cortical wholly surround it: the greater part of the Sap would thus be more immediately expos’d to the Sun and Aer; and being lodged in a laxe Body, by them continually be prey’d upon, and as fast as supplied to the Trunk, be exhausted. Whereas, the Pith standing in the Center, the Sap therein being not only most remote from the Aer and Sun, but by the Barque, and especially the Wood, being also surrounded and doubly immur’d, will very securely and copiously be convey’d to all the Collateral Parts, and (as shall be said how) the top of the Trunk.

27. §. And the Sap by the amplitude, and great porosity of the Pith, being herein more copious, its Fermentation also will be quicker; which we see in all Liquors, by standing in a greater quantity together, proceeds more kindly: And being tun’d up within the Wood, is at the same time not only secur’d from loss, but all extream mutations; the Day being thus, not too hot; nor the Night, too cold for it.

28. §. And the Fermentation hereof being quicker, its motion also will be stronger, and its Distribution more effectual, not only to the dilatation of the Trunk, but likewise the shooting out of the Branches. Whence it is, that in the Bodies of Trees, the Barque of it self, though it be Sappy, and many Fibres of the Lignous Body mixed with it, yet seldom sendeth forth any; and that in Herbs, those with the least Pith (other advantages not supplying this defect) have the fewest or smallest Branches, or other collateral Growths: and that Corn, which hath no Pith, hath neither any Branches.

29. §. Lastly, the Advancement of the Sap will hence also be more ready and sufficient. For the understanding where, and how, we suppose, That in all Trunks whatsoever there are two Parts joyntly hereunto subservient. In some, the Lignous Body and the Cortical, as in older Trunks; the Pith being either excluded, or dried: But in most, principally, the Lignous Body and Pith; as in most Annual Growths of Trees; but especially Herbs, where the Cortical Body is usually much and often wholly Inserted.

30. §. Of the Lignous Body it is so apparent by its Pores, or rather by its Vessels, that we need no farther Evidence. For to what end are Vessels, but for the conveyance of Liquor? And is that also, which upon cutting the young Branch of a Sappy Tree or Herb, by an accurate and steady view may be observed. But when I say the Vessels of the Lignous Body, I mean principally them of the younger shootings, both those which make the new Ring, and those which are mixed with the Cortical Body in the Barque: that which ascendeth by the Pores or Vessels of the Wood, being probably, because in less quantity, more in form of a Vapour, than a Liquor. Yet that which drenching into the sides of its Pores, is with all thereunto sufficient Aliment; as we see Orpine, Onions, &c. only standing in a moyster Aer will often grow. And being likewise in part supplied by the Insertions from the younger Shoots: But especially because as it is but little, so (considered as Aliment) it serveth only for the growth of the Wood, and no more; whereas, the more copious Aliment ascendent by the younger Shoots, subserves not only their own growth, but the generation of others; and is besides with that in the Cortical Body the Fountain of Perspirations, which we know even in Animals are much more abundant than the Nutritive Parts; and doubtless in a Vegetable are still much more.

31. §. But these Pores, although they are a free and open way to the ascending Sap; yet that meer Pores or Vessels should be able of themselves to advance the Sap with that speed, strength and plenty, and to that height, as is necessary, cannot probably be supposed. It follows then, that herein we must grant the Pith a joynt service. And why else is the Pith in all Primitive Growths the most Sappy part, why hath it so great a stock of Sap, if not, after due maturation within it self, still to be disbursed into the Fibres of the Lignous Body? Why are the Annual Growths of all both Herbs and Trees, with great Piths, the quickest and the longest? But how are the Pores or Bladders of the Pith permeable? That they are so, both from their being capable of a repletion with Sap, and of being again wholly emptied of it, and again, instead thereof fill’d with Aer, is as certain as that they are Pores. That they are permeable, by the breadth, appears from the dilatation of the Lignous Body, and from the production of Branches, as hath been, and shall hereafter be said. And how else is there a Communion betwixt This and the Cortical Body? That they are so also, by the length, is probable, because by the best Microscope we cannot yet observe, that they are visibly more open by the breadth, than by the length. And withall are ranked by the length, as those of the Insertions by the breadth of the Trunk. But if you set a piece of dry Elder-Pith in some tinged Liquor, why then doth it not penetrate the Pores, so as to ascend through the Body of the Pith? The plain reason is, because they are all fill’d with Aer. Whereas the Pith in a Vegetating Plant, as its Parts or Bladders are still generated, they are at the same time also fill’d with Sap; which, as ’tis gradually spent, is still repaired by more succeeding, and so the Aer still kept out; as in all Primitive Growths, and the Pith of Elder it self: Yet the same Pith, by reason of the following Winter, wanting a more copious and quick supply of Sap, thus once become, ever after keeps dry. And since in the aforesaid Trial the Liquor only ascends by the sides of the Pith, that is of its broken Bladder, we should thence by the same reason conclude that they are not penetrable by the breadth neither, and so no way; and then it need not be ask’d what would follow. But certainly the Sap in the Bladders of the Pith is discharged and repaired every moment, as by its shriv’ling up, upon cutting the Plant, is evident.

32. §. We suppose then, that as the Sap ascendeth into the Trunk by the Lignous Body, so partly also by the Pith. For a piece of Cotton with one end immers’d in some tinged Liquor, and with the other erect above, though it will not imbibe the Liquor so far as to over-run at the top, yet so as to advance towards it, it will. So here, the Pith, being a porous and spongy Body, and in its Vegetating state, its Pores or Bladders being also permeable, as a curious Filtre of Natures own contrivance, it thus advanceth, or as people use to say, sucks up the Sap. Yet as it is seen of the Liquor in the Cotton; so likewise are we to suppose it of the Sap in the Pith; that though it riseth up for some way, yet is their some term, beyond which it riseth not, and towards which the motion of the ascending Sap is more and more broken, weak and slow, and so the quantity thereof less and less. But because the Sap moveth not only by the length, but breadth of the Pith; at the same time therefore as it partly ascendeth by the Pith, it is likewise in part pressed into the Lignous Body or into its Pores. And since the motion of the Sap by the breadth of the Pith not being far continued, and but collateral, is more prone and easie, than the perpendicular, or by its length; it therefore follows, that the collateral motion of the Sap, at such a height or part of the Pith, will be equally strong with the perpendicular at another part, though somewhat beneath it; and that where the perpendicular is more broken and weak, the collateral will be less; and consequently where the perpendicular tendency of the Sap hath its term, the collateral tendency thereof, and so its pressure into the Pores or Vessels of the Lignous Body, will still continue. Through which, in that they are small, and so their sides almost contiguous, the Sap as fast as pressed into them will easily run up; as in very small Glasse Pipes, or betwixt the two halves of a Stick first slit, and then tyed somewhat loosely together, may also any Liquor be observed to do. By which Advantage the facility and strength of that ascent will be continued higher in the said Vessels, than in the Pith. Yet since this also, as well as that in the Pith will have its term; the Sap, although got thus far, would at last be stagnant, or at least its ascent be very sparing, slow and feeble, if not some way or other re-inforced. Wherefore, as the Sap moving by the breadth of the Pith, presseth thence into the Vessels of the Lignous Body; so having well fill’d these, is in part by the same Collateral motion disbursed back, into a yet higher Region of the Pith. By which partly, and partly, by that portion of the Sap, which in its perpendicular ascent was before lodged therein; ’tis thus here, as in any inferiour place equally replenished. Whereupon the force and vigour of the perpendicular motion of the Sap herein, will likewise be renew’d; and so its Collateral motion also, and so its pressure into the Vessels of the Lignous Body, and consequently its ascent therein: and so by a pressure, from these into the Pith, and from the Pith into these, reciprocally carried on; a most ready and copious ascent of the Sap will be continued, from the bottom to the top, though of the highest Tree.

An Appendix.

Of Trunk-Roots and Claspers.

THE distinct Parts whereof these are composed, are the same with those of the Trunk, and but the continuation of them.

1. §. Trunk-Roots are of two kinds: Of the one, are those that vegetate by a direct descent: The place of their Eruption is sometimes all along the Trunk; as in Mint, &c. Sometimes only at its utmost point, as in the Bramble.

2. §. The other sort are such as neither ascend nor descend, but shoot forth at right Angles with the Trunk; which therefore, though as to their Office, they are true Roots, yet as to their Nature, they are a Middle Thing betwixt a Root and a Trunk.

3. §. Claspers, though they are but of one kind, yet their Nature is double; not a mean betwixit that of the Root and that of the Trunk, but a compound of both; as in their Circumvolutions, wherein they often mutually ascend and descend, is seen.

4. §. The use of these Parts may be observed as the Trunk Mounts, or as it Trails. In the mounting of the Trunk, they are for Support and Supply. For Support, we see the Claspers of Vines: the Branches whereof being very long, fragile and slender; unless by their Claspers, they were mutually contain’d together, they must needs by their own weight, and that of their Fruit, undecently fall; and be also liable to frequent breaking. So that the whole care is divided betwixt the Gardener and Nature; the Gardener, with his Ligaments of Leather, secures the main Branches; and Nature, with these of her own finding, secures the Less. Their Conveniency to which end, is seen in their Circumvolutions, a motion, not proper to any other Part: As also in their toughness, though much more slender than the Branches whereon they are appendent.

5. §. The Claspers of Bryony have a retrograde motion about every Third Circle, to the form a Doublet-Clasp. Probably for the more certain hold; which, if it miss one way, it may be sure to take another.

6. §. For Supply, we see the Trunk-Roots of Ivy. For mounting very high, and being of a closer or more compact Substance than that of a Vine; the Sap could not be sufficiently supplied to the upper Sprouts, unless these, to the Mother-Root, were joyntly assistant. Yet serve they for support likewise; whence they shoot out, not as in Cresses, Brook-lime, &c. reciprocally on each side, but commonly, all on one; that so they may be fastned at the nearest hand.

7. §. In the Trailing of the Trunk, they serve for stabiliment, propagation and shade. For stabiliment, the Claspers of Cucumbers are of good use. For the Trunk and Branches being long and fragile, the Brushes of the Winds would injuriously hoise them to and fro, to the dammage both of themselves and their tender Fruits, were they not by these Ligaments brought to good Association and Settlement.

8. §. As for this end, so for Propagation, the Trunk-Roots of Chamæmile do well serve. Whence we have the reason of the common observation, that it grows better by being trod upon: the Mould, where too laxe, being thus made to lie more conveniently about the said Trunk-Roots newly bedded therein; and is that which is sometimes also effected in Rowling of Corn.

9. §. For both these ends, Serve the Trunk-Roots of Strawberries; as also for shade; for in that all Strawberries delight; and by the trailing of the Plant is well obtain’d. So that as we are wont to tangle the Twigs of Trees together to make an Arbour Artificial; the same is here done to make a Natural one: as likewise by the Claspers of Cucumbers. For the Branches of the one by the Linking of their Claspers, and of the other by the Tethering of their Trunk-Roots, being couched together; their tender Fruits thus lie under the Umbrage of a Bower made of their own Leaves.

CHAP. IV. — Of the GERMEN, BRANCH, and LEAF.

HE Parts of the Germen and Branch, are the same with those of the Trunk; the same Skin, Cortical and Lignous Bodies, Insertment and Pith, hereinto propagated, and distinctly observable herein.

2. §. For upon Enquiry into the Original of a Branch or Germen, it appears, That it is not from the Superficies of the Trunk; but so deep, as to take, with the Cortical, the Lignous Body into it self: and that, not only from its Circumference, but from its Inner or Central Parts; So as to take the Pith in also. Divers of which Parts may commonly be seen to shoot out into the Pith; from which Shoots, the surrounding and more superiour Germens are originated; in like manner as the Succulent Part of the Lignous Body of the Trunk is sometimes principally from those Fibrous Shoots which run along the Pith in the Root.

3. §. The manner wherein usually the Germen and Branch are fram’d, is briefly thus: The Sap (as is said, Chap. 3.) mounting in the Trunk, will not only by its length, but by its breadth also, through the Insertions partly move. Yet, its Particles being not all alike qualified, in different degrees. Some are more gross and sluggish; of which we have the formation of a Circle of Wood only, or of an Annual Ring. Others are more brisk; and by these, we have the Germen propagated. For by the vigour of their own motion from the Center, they impress an equal tendency on some of the inner Portions of the Lignous Body next adjacent to the Pith, to move with them. And since the Lignous Body is not entire, but frequently disparted; through these Dispartments, the said interiour Portions, upon their Nutrition, actually shoot; not only towards the Circumference, so as to make part of a Ring; but even beyond it, in order to the production of a Germen. And the Lignous Body thus moving, and carrying the Cortical along with it; they both make a force upon the Skin. Yet their motion being most even and gradual, that force is such likewise; not to cause the least breach of its parts, but gently to carry it on with themselves; and so partly, by the extension of its already existent parts, as of those of Gold in drawing of Guilded Wyer; and partly, by the accretion of new ones, as in the enlarging of a Bubble above the Surface of the Water; it is extended with them to their utmost growth. In which growth, the Germen being prolonged, and so displaying its several parts, as when a Prospective or Telescope is drawn out, thus becomes a Branch.

4. §. The same way as the propagation of the Parts of a Germen is contriv’d, is its due nutrition also. For being originated from the inner part of the Lignous Body, ’tis nourished with the best fermented Sap in the Trunk, sc. that next adjacent to it in the Pith. Besides, since all its Parts, upon their shooting forth, divaricate from their perpendicular, to a cross Line, as these and the other grow and thrive together, they bind and throng each other into a Knot: through which Knot the Sap being strain’d, ’tis thus, in due moderation and purity delivered up into the Branch.

5. §. And for Knots, they are so necessary, as to be seen not only where collateral Branches put forth; but in such Plants also, as shoot up in one single Trunk; as in Corn. Wherein, as they make for the strength of the Trunk; so by so many percolations, as they are Knots, for the transmission of the Sap more and more refined towards the Ear. So that the two general uses of Knots are, For firmer standing, and finer growth.

6. §. Lastly, as the due Formation and Nutrition of the Germen are provided for, so is its security also; which both in its position upon the Trunk, and that of its Parts among themselves, may be observed. The position of its Parts shall be considered in speaking of the Leaf. As to its standing in the Trunk, ’tis alwayes betwixt the trunk or older Branch, and the Basis of the Stalk of a Leaf; whereby it is not only guarded from the Injuries of any contingent Violence; but also from the more piercing assaults of the Cold; so long, till in time ’tis grown larger, and more hardy. The manner and uses of the position of every Germen, considered as after it becomes a Branch; hath already been, Hist. of the Prop. of Veget. by the Ingenious Mr. Sharrock very well observed; to whom I refer.

7. §. UPON THE prolongation of the Germen into a Branch, its Leaves are thus display’d. The Parts whereof are substantially the same with those of a Branch. For the Skin of the Leaf, is only the ampliation of that of the Branch; being partly by the accretion of new, and partly the extention of its already existent parts, dilated (as in making of Leaf-Gold) into its present breadth. The Fibres or Nerves dispersed through the Leaf, are only the Ramifications of the Branch’s Wood, or Lignous Body. The Parenchyma of the Leaf, which lies betwixt the Nerves, and as in Gentlewomens Needle-works, fills all up, is nothing else, but the continuation of the Cortical Body, or Parenchymous part of the Barque from the Branch into it self, as in most Plants with a thick Leaf, may easily be seen.

8. §. The Fibers of the Leaf neither shoot out of the Branch, or the Trunk, nor stand in the Stalk, in an even Line; but alwayes in either an Angular or Circular posture; and usually making either a Triangle, or a Semi-Circle, or Chord of a Circle; as in Cichory, Endive, Cabbage, &c. may be observed. Tab. 4. f. 2. to f. 11. And if the Leaf have but one main Fiber, that also is postur’d in a bowed or Lunar Figure; as in Mint and others. The usual number of these Vascular Threds or Fibres is 3, 5, or 7.

9. §. The reason of the said Positions of the Fibers in the Stalk of the Leaf, is for its more Erect growth, and greater Strength: which, were the position of the said Fibers in an even Line, and so the Stalk it self as well as the Leaf, flat; must needs have been defective; as from what we have said of the Circumferential posture of the Lignous Body in the Trunk, C. 3. §. 24. we may better conceive.

10. §. As likewise for the security of its Sap: For by this means it is, that the several Fibers, and especially the main or middle Fiber of the Leaf, together with a considerable part of the Parenchyma, are so disposed of, as to jut out, not from its upper, but its back, or nether Side. Whence the whole Leaf, reclining backward, becomes a Canopy to them, defending them from those Injuries which from colder Blasts, or an hotter Sun, they might otherwise sustain. So that by a mutual benefit, as These give suck to all the Leaf, so that again protection to These.

11. §. These Fibers are likewise the immediate Visible Cause of the Shape of the Leaf. For if the nethermost Fiber or Fibers in the Stalk (which thence runs chiefly through the length of the Leaf) be in proportion greater, the Leaf is long; as in Endive, Cichory, and others: If all of a more equal size, it spreads rounder, as in Ivy, Doves-foot, Colts foot, &c. And although a Dock-Leaf be very long, whose Fibers notwithstanding, as they stand higher in the Stalk, are disposed into a Circle all of an equal size; yet herein one or more peculiar Fibres, Tab. 4. standing, in or near the Center, betwixt the rest, and running through the length of the Leaf, may be observed.

12. §. In correspondence also to the size and shape of these Fibres, is the Leaf flat. In that either they are very small, or if larger, yet they never make an entire Circle or Ring; but either half of one, as in Borage, or at most three parts of one, as in Mullen, may be seen. Tab. 4. For if either they were so big, as to contain, or so entire, as perfectly to include a Pith, the Energy of the Sap in that Pith, would cause the said Lignous Ring to shoot forth on every side, as it doth in the Root or Trunk: But the said Fibers being not figur’d into an entire Ring, but so as to be open; on that hand therefore where open they cannot shoot any thing directly from themselves, because there they have nothing to shoot; and the Sap having also a free vent through the said opening, against that part therefore which is thereunto opposite, it can have no force; and so neither will they shoot forth on that hand; and so will they consequently, that way only, which the force of the Sap directs, which is only on the right and left.

13. §. The several Fibers in the Stalk, are all Inosculated in the Leaf, with very many Sub-divisions. According as these Fibers are Inosculated near, or at, or shoot directly to the edge of the Leaf, is it Even, or Scallop’d. Where these Inosculations are not made, there we have no Leaves, but only a company of Filaments; as in Fennel.

14. §. To the Formations of Leaves, the Fouldings immediately follow. And sometimes they have one Date, or are the contemporary works of Nature; each Leaf obtaining its distinct shape, and proper posture together; both being perfect, not only in the outer, but Central and minutest Leaves, which are five hundred times smaller than the outer: both which in the Cautious opening of a Germen may be seen.

15. §. Nor is there greater Art in the Forms, than in the Foulds or Postures of Leaves; both answerably varying, as this or that way they may be most agreeable. Treat. of the Quincunx. Of the Quincuncial posture, so amply instanc’d in by the Learned Sir Thomas Brown, I shall omit to speak. Others there are, which though not all so universal, yet equally necessary where they are, giving two general advantages to the Leaves, Elegancy and Security, sc. in taking up, so as their Forms will bear, the least room; and in being so conveniently couch’d, as to be capable of receiving protection from other Parts, or of giving it one to another; as for instance,

16. §. First, There is the Bow-Lap, where the Leaves are all laid somewhat convexly one over another, but not plaited; being to the length, breadth and number of Leaves most agreeable; as in the Buds of Pear-tree, Plum-tree, &c. But where the Leaves are not so thick set, as to stand in the Bow-Lap, there we have the Plicature, or the Flat-Lap; as in Rose-Tree, Strawberry, Cinquefoyl, Burnet, &c. For the Leaves being here plaited, and so lying in half their breadth, and divers of them thus also collaterally set together; the thickness of them all, and half their breadth, are much alike dimensions; by which they stand more secure within themselves, and in better consort with other Germen-Growths in the same Truss. If the Leaves be much indented or jagg’d, now we have the Duplicature; wherein there are divers Plaits in one Leaf, or Labels of a Leaf, but in distinct Sets, a lesser under a greater; as in Souchus, Tansey, &c. When the Leaves stand not collaterally, but single; and are moreover very broad; then we have the Multiplicature; as in Gooseberries, Mallows, &c. the Plaits being not only divers in the same Leaf, but of the same Set continuant, and so each Leaf gather’d up in five, seven or more Foulds, in the same manner as our Gentlewomens Fans. Where either the thickness of the Leaf will not permit a Flat-Lap, or the fewness of their number, or the smalness of their Fibers, will allow the Rowl, there This may be observed. Which is sometimes single, as in Bears-Ears, Arum, Flammula, Jerusalem Cowslip, &c. Sometimes double, the two Rowls beginning at each edge of the Leaf, and meeting in the middle. Which again, is either the Fore-Rowl, or the Back-Rowl. If the Leaf be design’d to grow long, now we have the Back-Rowl, as in Docks, Sorrels, and the rest of this Kindred: as also in Primrose, and other like Plants. For the main Fibers, and therewith a considerable part of the Cortical Body standing prominent from the Back-side of the Leaf, they thus stand securely couch’d up betwixt the two Rowls; on whose security the growth of the Leaf in length depends. But those of Bears-Ears, Violets, Doves Foot, Warden, and many more, upon contrary respects, are rowled up inwards. Lastly, there is the Tre-Rowl, as in Fern; the Labels whereof, though all rowled up to the main Stem, yet could not stand so firm and secure from the Injuries either of the Ground or Weather, unless to the Rowls in breadth, that by the length were super-induc’d; the Stalk or main Stem giving the same Protection here, which in other Plants by the Leaves, or some particular Mantling, is contriv’d. These, and other Foulds, See in the Figures belonging to the First Part of the Fourth Book.

17. §. According to the Form and Foulding of every Leaf or Germen, is its Protection order’d; about six ways whereof may be observ’d; sc. by Leaves, Surfoyls, Interfoyls, Stalks, Hoods and Mantlings. To add to what we have above given, one or two Instances. Every Bud, besides its proper Leaves, is covered with divers Leafy Pannicles or Surfoyls; which, what the Leaves are to one another, are that to them all: For not opening except gradually, they admit not the Weather, Wet, Sun or Aer, to approach the Leaves, except by degrees respondent, and as they are gradually inur’d to bear them. Sometimes, besides Surfoyls, there are also many Interfoyls set betwixt the Leaves, from the Circumference to the Center of the Bud; as in the Hasel. For the Fibres of these Leaves standing out so far from a plain surface; they would, if not thus shelter’d, lie too much expos’d and naked to the Severities of the Weather. Where none of all the Protections above-named, are convenient, there the Membranes of the Leaves by continuation in their first forming (together with some Fibres of the Lignous Body) are drawn out into so many Mantles or Veils; as in Docks, Snakeweed, &c. For the Leaves here being but few, yet each Leaf and its Stalk being both exceeding long; at the bottom whereof the next following Leaf still springs up; the form and posture of all is such, as supersedes all the other kinds of Protection, and so each Leaf apart is provided with a Veil to it self. These, and other Protections, See in the Figures belonging to the First Part of the Fourth Book.

18. §. The Uses of the Leaves, I mean in respect of their service to the Plant it self, are these: First, for Protection; which, besides what they give one to another, they afford also to the Flower and Fruit. To the Flower in their Foulds; that being, for the most part, born and usher’d into the open Aer by the Leaves. To the Fruit, when afterwards they are display’d, as in Strawberries, Grapes, Rasps, Mulberries, &c. On which, and the like, should the Sun-Beams immediately strike, especially while they are young, they would quite shrivel them up; but being by the Leaves screened off, they impress the circumjacent Aer so far only as gently to warm the said Fruits, and so to promote their Fermentation and Growth. And accordingly we see, that the Leaves above-named are exceeding large in proportion to the Fruits: whereas in Pear-trees, Apple-trees, &c. the Fruit being of a solider Parenchyma, and so not needing the like protection, are usually equal with, and often wider in Diameter than the Leaves.

19. §. Another use is for Augmentation; or, the capacity for the due spreading and ampliation of a Tree or other Plant, are its Leaves. For herein the Lignous Body being divided into small Fibres, and these running all along their lax and spongie Parenchyma; they are thus a Body fit for the imbibition of Sap, and easie Growth. Now the Sap having a free reception into the Leaves, it still gives way to the next succeeding in the Branches and Trunk, and the voyding of the Sap in these, for the mounting of that in the Root, and ingress of that in the Ground. But were there no Leaves to make a free reception of Sap, it must be needs be stagnant in all the Parts to the Root, and so the Root being clogg’d, its fermenting and other Offices will be voyded, and so the due Growth of the whole. As in the motion of a Watch, although the original term thereof be the Spring, yet, the capacity for its continuance in a due measure throughout all the Wheels, is the free and easie motion of the Ballance.

20. §. Lastly, As the Leaves subserve the more copious advancement, so the higher purity of the Sap. For this being well fermented both in the Root, and in its Ascent through the Trunk, and so its Parts prepar’d to a farther separation; the grosser ones are still deposited into the Leaves; the more elaborate and essential only thus supplied to the Flower, Fruit and Seed, as their convenient Aliment. Whence it is, that where the Flowers are many and large, into which the more odorous Particles are copiously receiv’d, the green Leaves have little or no smell; as those of Rose-tree, Carnations, French-Marigold, Wood-bind, Tulips, &c. But on the contrary, where the Flowers are none, or small, the green Leaves themselve are likewise of a strong savour; as those of Wormwood, Tansie, Baum, Mint, Rue, Geranium Moschatum, Angelica, and others.

An Appendix.

Of Thorns, Hairs and Globulets.

THorns are of two kinds, Lignous and Cortical. Of the first are such as those of the Hawthorn, and are constituted of all the same substantial Parts whereof the Germen or Bud it self, and in a like proportion: which also in their Infancy are set with the resemblances of divers minute Leaves. Of affinity with these are the Spinets or Thorny Prickles upon the Edges and Tops of divers Leaves, as of Barbery, Holly, Thistle, Furze, and others; all which I think are the filamentous extremities of the Lignous Body sheathed in the Skin. But this principal difference betwixt a Bud and these Lignous Thorns, is observable; That the Bud hath its Original from the Inner part of the Lignous Body, next the Pith: But these Thorns, from the outer, and less fecund Part; and so produceth no Leaves, but is, as it were, the Mola of a Bud.

2. §. Cortical Thorns are such as those of the Rasberry Bush, being not, unless in a most extraordinary small and invisible proportion propagated from the Lignous Body, but as, it seems, wholly from the Cortical and Skin, or from the exteriour part of the Barque.

3. §. The Growth of this Thorn may farther argue what in the C. 2. §. 25. Second Chapter we supposed; sc. That as the proper Tendency of the Lignous Body, is to Ascend; so of the Cortical to Descend. For as the Lignous Thorn, like other Parts of the Trunk, in its Growth ascends; This, being almost wholly Cortical, pointeth downward. Hist. of the Prop. of Veget. The use of Thorns the Ingenious Mr. Sharrock hath observed.

4. §. Upon the Leaves of divers Plants two Productions shew themselves, sc. Hairs and Gloubulets. Of Hairs, only one kind is taken notice of; although they are various. Ordinarily they are of a Simple Figure; which when fine and thick set, as on most Hairy Buds; or fine and long, as on those of the Vine, we call them Down.

5. §. But sometimes they are Branched out, from the bottom to the top, reciprocally on every side, in some resemblance to a Stags Horn; as in Mullen. And sometimes they are Astral, as upon Lavender, and some other Leaves, and especially those of Wild Olive; wherein every Hair rising in one round entire Basis a little way above the surface of the Leaf, is then disparted, Star-like, into several, four, five or six Points, all standing at right Angles with the said perpendicular Basts.

6. §. The Uses of Hairs are for Distinction and Protection. That of Distinction is but secondary, the Leaves being grown to a considerable size. That of Protection is the prime, for which they were originally form’d together with the Leaves themselves, and whose service they enjoy in their Infant-estate: For the Hairs being then in form of a Down, always very thick set, thus, give that Protection to the Leaves, which their exceeding tenderness then requires; so that they seem to be veiled with a Coat of Frize, or to be kept warm, like young and dainty Chickens, in Wool.

7. §. Globulets are seen upon Orach, both Garden and Wild; and yet more plainly on Mercury or Bonus Henricus. In these, growing almost upon the whole Plant, and being very large, they are by all taken notice of.

8. §. But strict Observation discovers, that these Globulets are the natural and constant Off-spring of very many other Plants. Both these Globulets, and likewise the diversity of Hairs, I find that Mr. Hook hath also observed. Micrography.I take notice, that they are of two kinds; Transparent, as upon the Leaves of Hysop, Mint, Baume, and many more White, as upon those of Germander, Sage, and others. All which, though the naked Eye will discover, yet by the help of Glasses we may observe them most distinctly. The use of these we suppose the same, in part, with those of the Flower, whereof we shall speak.

CHAP. V. — Of the FLOWER.

E next proceed to the Flower. The general Parts whereof are most commonly three; sc. the Empalement, the Foliation, and the Attire.

2. §. The Empalement, whether of one or more pieces, I call that which is the utmost Part of the Flower, encompassing the other two. ’Tis compounded of the three general Parts, the Skin, the Cortical and Lignous Bodies, each Empaler (where there are divers) being as another little Leaf; as in those of a Quince-Flower, as oft as they happen to be overgrown, is well seen. As likewise in the Primrose, with the green Flower; commonly so call’d, though by a mistake: For that which seems to be the Flower, is only the more flourishing Empalement, the Flower it self being White. But the continuation of all the three aforesaid Parts into each Empaler, is discoverable, I think, no where better than in an Artichoke, which is a true Flower, and whose Empalers are of that amplitude, as fairly to shew them all: As also, that the Original of the Skin of each Empaler or Leaf is not distinct from that of the rest; but to be all one piece, laid in so many Plaits or Duplicatures, as there are Leaves, from the outermost to the inner and most Central ones.

3. §. The Design of the Empalement, is to be Security and Bands to the other two Parts of the Flower: To be their Security before its opening, by intercepting all extremities of Weather: Afterwards to be their Bands, and firmly to contain all their Parts in their due and most decorous posture: so that a Flower without its Empalement, would hang as uncouth and taudry, as a Lady without her Bodies.

4. §. Hence we have the reason why it is various, and sometimes wanting. Some Flowers have none, as Tulips; for having a fat and firm Leaf, and each Leaf likewise standing on a broad and strong Basis, they are thus sufficient to themselves. Carnations, on the contrary, have not only an Empalement, but that (for more firmitude) of one piece: For otherwise, the Foot of each Leaf being very long and slender, most of them would be apt to break out of compass: yet is the top of the Empalement indented also; that the Indentments, by being lapp’d over the Leaves before their expansion, may then protect them; and by being spread under them afterwards, may better shoulder and prop them up. And if the Feet of the Leaves be both long and very tender too, here the Empalement is numerous, though consisting of several pieces; yet those in divers Rounds, and all with a counterchangeable respect to each other (which also the Learned Sir Thomas Brown observes) Treat. of the Quincunx. as in all Knapweeds, and other Flowers; whereby, how commodious they are for both the aforesaid ends, may easily be conceiv’d; and well enough exemplified by the Scales of Fishes, whereunto, as to their position, they have not an unapt resemblance.

5. §. THE FOLIATION also, is of the same substantial Nature with the green Leaf; the Membrane, Pulp, and Fibres whereof, being, as there, so here, but the continuation of the Skin, the Cortical and Lignous Bodies.

6. §. The Foulds of the Flower or Foliation are various, as those of the green Leaf; but some of them different. The most general are, First, The Close-Couch, as in Roses, and many other double Flowers. Then the Concave-Couch, as in Blattaria flore albo. Next the Plait, as in some of the Leaves of Pease-Blooms, in the Flowers of Coriander, &c. which is either single, as in those nam’d; or double, as in Blew-Bottle, Jacea, and more of that rank. Next, the Couch, and Plait together in the same Flower, as in Marigolds, Daisies, and all others of an agreeing form: where the first apparent Fould or Composture of the Leaves is in Couch; but the Leaves being erect, each likewise may be seen to lie in a double Plait within it self. Then the Rowl, as in the Flowers of Ladies-Bower, the broad top of each Leaf being by a double Rowl foulded up inwardly. Next, the Spire, which is the beginning of a Rowl; and may be seen in the Flowers of Mallows, and others. Lastly, the Plait and Spire together, where the Part analogous to the Foliation, is of one piece, the Plaits being here laid, and so carried on by Spiral Lines to the top of the Flower, as is in divers, and I think, in Convolvulus Doronici folio, more elegantly seen. These and other Foulds, See in the Figures belonging to the Second Part of the Fourth Book. The reason of all which varieties, a comparative consideration of the several Parts of the Flower may suggest. I’le only mention, That no Flower, that I find, hath a Back-Rowl, as hath the green Leaf. For two Reasons; because its Leaves have not their Fibres standing out much on their backside, as the green Leaves have; and because of its Attire, which it ever embosomes, and cannot so well do it by a Back-Rowl.

7. §. The usual Protections of Flowers by the Precedents are express’d, sc. Green Leaves and Empalements. Some have another more peculiar, that is a double Veil; as the Spring-Crocus. For having no Empalement, and starting up early out of the Mould, even before its Green Leaves, and that upon the first opening of the Spring; lest it should thus be quite starved, ’tis born swath’d up in a double Blanket, or with a pair of Sheets upon its Back.

8. §. The Leaves of divers Flowers at their Basis have an hairy Tuft; by which Tufts the Concave of the Empalement is filled up; That, being very choice and tender, they may thus be kept in a gentle and constant Warmth, as most convenient for them.

9. §. The Leaves of the Flower, though they are not hairy all over, yet in some particular parts they are often set with a fine Downy Velvet; that, being by their shape and posture in those parts contiguous to their delicate and tender Attire, they may thus give it a more soft and warmer touch. Thus in the Flower of Ladies Bower, those parts of its Leaves which rowl inward, and lie contiguous to the Attire, are Downy; whereas the other Parts are smooth or bald: So the Flowers of Pease, Spanish Broom, Toad-Flax, and many others, where contiguous to their Attires, are deck’d with the like Hairy Velvet.

10. §. As upon the Green Leaves, so upon the Flowers are Globulets somtimes seen; as upon the backside of that of Enula. On none more plainly than that kind of Blattaria with the white Flower; where they are all transparent, and growing both on the Stalk and Leaves of the Flower, each shewing likewise its Peduncle whereon it is erected.

11. §. The use of the Flower, or the Foliation whereof we now speak, (that is, as to its private service) is for the protection of the Attire; This, as its under, and the Empalement as its upper Garments. As likewise of the Fruit: The necessity of which Service, in some Cases, by the different situation of the Flower and Fruit, with respect to each other, is evident; Apples, Pears, and several other Fruits, standing behind or under the Flower; but Cherries, Aprecots, and divers others, within it. For these, being of a very tender and pulpous Body, and withal putting forth with the colder part of the Spring; could not weather it out against the Variations and Extremities of the Air, (as those of a more solid Parenchyma can) except lodged up within their Flowers.

12. §. And as the Flower is serviceable to the safety of the Fruit, so is it to its growth; sc. in its Infancy, or Embryo-estate; for which purpose, as there is a Flower, so that Flower is greater or less, according as the nature of the Fruit to which it belongs, and the plenty of the Sap by which the Fruit is fed, doth require. Thus, where the young Fruit is of a solider Substance and the ascent of the Sap less copious, were there here no Flower to promote the said ascent thereof into the Fruit (in the manner as is effected by the Green Leaves) it must needs pine and die, or prove less kindly. On the contrary, should the Flower be over-large, it would not only promote the ascent of the Sap up to the Fruit, but being as yet over-proportionate to it, would likewise it self exhaust the same Sap, as fast as ascendent; like a greedy Nurse, that prepares the Meat for her Child, and then eats it up her self. Thus we see Apples and Pears, with a Flower of a moderate Size; like their Body, of a middle Constitution, and their Sap, of a middle quantity: But Quinces, being more solid, besides that they have as great a Flower, the Impalers of their Flower also thrive so far as to become handsom Leaves; continuing also after the Flower is fallen, firm and verdent a great while; so long, till the Fruit be able to provide for it self. On the other hand, Plums being more tender and Sappy than Apples and Pears, besides that their Empalers are much alike, their Flower is less, and Goosberries and Currants, which are still more Pulpy, and the course of the Sap towards them more free, have yet a Flower far less. And Grapes, whose Sap is still of quicker Ascent, have scarce any Flower at all; only some small resemblance thereof, serving just upon the setting of the Fruit, and no longer.

13. §. THE ATTIRE, I find to be of two kinds, Seminiforme, and Florid. That which I call Seminiforme, is made up of two general Parts, Chives and Semets, one upon each Chive. These Semets (as I take leave to call them) have the appearance, especially in many Flowers, of so many little Seeds: but are quite another kind of Body. For, upon enquiry, we find, that these Semets, though they seem to be solid, and for some time after their first formation, are entire; yet are they really hollow; and their side, or sides, which were at first entire, at length crack asunder: And that moreover the Concave of each Semet is not a meer vacuity, but fill’d up with a number of minute Particles, in form of a Powder. Which, though common to all Semets, yet in some, and particularly those of a Tulip or a Lilly, being larger, is more distinctly observable. Tab. 4. f. 12.

14. §. These Semets are somtimes fastned so, as to stand erect above their Chive, as those of Larks-heel. Somtimes, and I think usually, so as to hang a little down by the midle, in the manner and figure of a Kidney; as in Mallows. Their Cleft or Crack is sometimes single, but for the most part double: At these Clefts it is that they disburse their Powders; f. 12. a. which as they start out, and stand betwixt the two Lips of each Cleft, have some resemblance to the common Sculpture of a Pomegranate with its Seeds looking out at the Cleft of its Rind. This must be observ’d when the Clefts are recently made, which usually is before the expansion of the Flower.

15. §. The Particles of these Powders, though like those of Meal or other Dust, they appear not easily to have any regular shape; yet upon strict observation, especially with the assistance of an indifferent Glass, it doth appear, That they are a Congeries, usually, of so many perfect Globes or Globulets; Sometimes of other Figures, but always regular. That which obscures their Figure is their being so small: In Dogs-Mercury, Borage, and very many more Plants, they are extreamly so. In Mallows, and some others, more fairly visible.

16. §. Some of these Powders, are yellow, as in Dogs-Mercury, Goats-Rue, &c. and some of other Colours: But most of them I think are white; and those of yellow Henbane very elegant; the disburs’d Powders whereof, to the naked eye, are white as Snow; but each Globulet, through a Glass, transparent as Crystal; which is not a fallacy from the Glass, but what we see in all transparent Bodies whatsoever, lying in a Powder or small Particles together. The Parts of this Attire, see in Tab. 4. But especially, in the Figures belonging to the Second Part of the Fourth Book.

17. §. The Florid Attire, is commonly known by the blind and rude Name of Thrums; as in the Flowers of Marigold, Tansie, &c. How inadequate its imposition is, observation will determine. For the several Thrums or rather Suits, whereof the Attire is made up, however else they may differ in various Flowers, in this agree, that they are ever consistent of more than one, sometimes of Two, Tab. 4. f. 13. a. and for the most part of Three Pieces (for which I call them Suits) and each Piece of a different, but agreeable and comely form.

18. §. The outer Part of every Suit, is its Floret: whose Body or Tube is divided at the top (like that of the Cowslip) into five distinct Leaves. f. 13. b. So that a Floret, is the Epitome of a Flower: and is all the Flower that many Plants, as Mugwort, Tansie, and others, have. What the Learned Sir Thomas Brown observeth Treat. of the Quincunx. of the number Five, as to the Leaves of the Flower, is still more universally holding in these of the Floret.

19. §. Upon the Expansion of the Floret, the next Part of the Suit is from within its Tube brought to sight; which we may (with respect to that within it) call the Sheath. f. 13. c. For this also, like the Floret, is a Concave Body; in its shape very well resembling the Fistulous Pouches of Wake-Robin, or of Dragon.

20. §. The Sheath, after some time, dividing at the top, from within its Concave the Third and innermost part of the Suit, sc. the Blade advanceth and displayes it self. Tab. 4. f. 13. d. This Part is not hollow, as the other two, but solid; yet at its Point, is commonly, divided into two halves.

21. §. About the said Point especially, there appears, Globulets, which are of the same nature with those of a Semet, though not so copious. So that all Flowers have their Powders or Globulets. The whole Attire may in Aster Per, Blewbottle, &c. where the Suits are large, be plainly observed without a Glass. The Parts of this Attire, See in Tab. 4. But especially in the Figures belonging to the Second Part of the Fourth Book.

22. §. The use of the Attire, how contemptibly soever we may look upon it, is certainly great. And though for our own use we value the Leaves of the Flower, or the Foliation, most; yet of all the three Parts, this in some respects is the choycest, as for whose sake and service the other two are made. The use hereof, as to Ornament and Distinction, is unquestionable; but is not all. As for Distinction, though, by the help of Glasses, we may make it to extend far; yet in a passant view, which is all we usually make, we cannot so well. As for Ornament, and particularly in reference to the Semets, we may ask, If for that meerly these were meant, then why should they be so made as to break open, or to contain any thing within them? Since their Beauty would be as good if they were not hollow; and is better before they crack and burst open, than afterwards.

23. §. Other uses hereof therefore we must acknowledge, and may observe. One is, for food; for Ornament and Distinction to us, and for Food to other Animals. I will not say, but that it may serve even to these for Distinction too, that they may be able to know one Plant from another, and in their flight or progress settle where they like best: and that therefore the varieties of these small parts are many, and well observed by them, which we take no notice of. Yet the finding out of Food is but in order to enjoy it: Which, that it is provided for a vast number of little Animals in the Attires of all Flowers, observation perswades us to believe. For why else are they evermore here found? Go from one Flower to another, great and small, you shall meet with none untaken up with these Guests. In some, and particularly the Sun-Flower, where the parts of the Attire, and the Animals for which they provide, are larger, the matter is more visible. We must not think, that God Almighty hath left any of the whole Family of his Creatures unprovided for; but as the Great Master, some where or other carveth out to all; and that for a great number of these little Folk, He hath stored up their peculiar provisions in the Attires of Flowers; each Flower thus becoming their Lodging and their Dining-Room, both in one.

24. §. Wherein the particular parts of the Attire may be more distinctly serviceable, this to one Animal, and that to another, I cannot say: Or to the same Animal, as a Bee, whether this for the Honey, another for their Bread, a third for the Wax: Or whether all only suck from hence some Juice; or some may not also carry some of the Parts, as of the Globulets, wholly away.

25. §. Or lastly, what may be the Primary and Private Use of the Attire (for even this abovesaid, though great, yet is but Secondary) I now determine not.

CHAP. VI. — Of the FRUIT.

HE general composition of all Fruits is one, that is, their Essential and truly Vital Parts, are in all the same, and but the continuation of those which in the other Parts of a Plant, we have already observed. Yet because by the different Constitutions and Tinctures of these Parts, divers considerably different Fruits result; I shall therefore take a particular view of the more known and principal of them, sc. Apples, Pears, Plums, Nuts and Berries.

2. §. AN APPLE, if cut traverse, appears constituted of four distinct Parts, the Pilling, the Parenchyma, Branchery, and Coare. The Pilling is only the spreading and dilatation of the Skin, or utmost part of the Barque in the Branch. The Parenchyma, when full ripe, is a tender delicate Meat. Yet as the Pilling is but the Continuation of the utmost part of the Barque; so is this, but the continuance and ampliation, or (as I may call it) the swelth and superbience of the Inner Part thereof; which upon observation of a young and Infant-Apple especially, is evident. Thus we see the Pith, which is often tough; in many Roots, as Parsneps, Turneps, &c. is tender and edible. So here, the Parenchyma, though originally no more than the Barque, yet the copiousness and purity of its Sap being likewise effectual to the largness and fineness of its growth, it thus becomes a soft and tender meat. The Branchery is nothing else but the Ramifications of the Lignous Body throughout all the parts of the Parenchyma; the greater Branches being likewise by the Inosculations of the less (as in the Leaf) united together. The main Branches are usually Twenty: Ten are spred and distributed through the Parenchyma, most of them enarching themselves towards the Cork or Stool of the Flower: The other Ten, running from the Stalk in a directer Line, at last meet the former at the said Cork, and are there osculated with them. Of these latter, five are originated from one; which running along the Center of the Stalk, and part of the Parenchyma of the Fruit, is therein at last divided. To these the Coats of the Kernels are fastned. So that whereas most of these Branches were originally extended even beyond the Fruit, and inserted into the Flower for the due growth thereof; the Fruit afterwards growing to some head, and so intercepting and preying upon the Aliment of the Flower, starves that and therefrom supersedes the service of the said Branches to it self, fifteen for its Parenchyma, and five for its Seed. The Coar is originated from the Pith; for the Sap finding room enough in the Parenchyma, through which to dispence it self all abroad, quits the Pith, which thereby hardens into a Coar. Thus we see the Insertions, although originate from the Cortical Body, yet their Parts being, by the Inosculations of the Lignous, so much compress’d and made to co-incide together, they become a Body very compact and dense. And in the Barque the same thing is effected by Arefaction only, or a meer voydance of the Sap; the Inner Part whereof, though soft and sappy, yet its superficial Rind is often so hard and smooth, that it may be fairly writ upon. The Parts of an Apple, See in the Figures belonging to the Third Part of the Fourth Book.

3. §. IN A PEAR there are five distinct Parts, the Pilling, the Parenchyma, Branchery, Calculary, and Acetary. Tab. 4. f. 14. The three former are here and in an Apple much alike; saving that here the Inner or Seed-Branches ordinarily stand double. The Calculary (most observable in rough-tasted, or Choak-Pears) is a Congeries of little stony Knots. They are many of them dispersed throughout the whole Parenchyma: But lying more continuous and compact together towards the Center of the Pear, surround the Acetary there, in a somewhat Globular Form. About the Stalk they stand more distant; but towards the Cork or Stool of the Flower, they still grow closer, and there at last gather (almost) into the firmitude of a Plum-stone it self. Within this lies the Acetary; ’tis allways sour, and by the bounding of the Calculary of a Globular Figure. ’Tis a simple Body, having neither any of the Lignous branched in it, nor any Calculous Knots. It is of the same substantial nature with the outer Parenchyma; but whether it be absolutely one with it, or be derived immediately from the Pith, my Enquiries yet made, determine not.

4. §. The Original of the Calculary I seem to have neglected. But hereof we may here best say, that whereas all the other Parts are Essential and truly Vital; the Calculary is not: but that the several Knots whereof it consists, are only so many meer Concretions or Precipitations out of the Sap; as in Urines, Wines, and other Liquors, we often see. And that the Precipitation is made by the mixture and re-action of the Tinctures of the Lignous and Cortical Bodies upon each other: Even as all Vegetable Nutrition or Fixation of Parts is also made by the joynt efficiency of the two same Tinctures, as hath been said. Hence we find, that as the Acetary hath no Branches of the Lignous Body, so neither hath it any Knots. Hence likewise it is, that we have so different and contrary a tast in the Parenchyma beyond the Calculary, from that in the Acetary: For whereas this is sour, that, wherein the said Precipitations are made, is sweet; being much alike effect to what we find in mixing of Corals, &c. with Vinegar or other acid Liquors. The Parts of a Pear, See in Tab. 4. But especially in the Figures belonging to the Third Part of the Fourth Book.

5. §. IN A PLUM (to which the Cherry, Apricot, Peach, Walnut, &c. ought to be referr’d) there are four distinct Parts, the Pilling, the Parenchyma, Branchery and Stone. The Pilling and Parenchyma are, as to their Original, with those of an Apple or Pear, both alike. As likewise the Branchery; but differently ramified. In Plums (I suppose all) there are five main Out-Branches, which run along the Surface of the Stone from the Basis to the point thereof, four of them by one Ridge, and one by the other opposite to it. Tab. 4. f. 15. In an Apricot there is the same number, but the single Branch runs not upon the Surface, but through the Body of the Stone. There are likewise two or three smaller Branches, which run in like manner under the other Ridge for some space, and then advancing into the Parenchyma, therein disperse themselves: These latter sort in Peaches are numerous throughout.

6. §. But notwithstanding the different disposition of the Branches of the Fruits aforesaid; yet is there one Branch dispos’d in one and the same manner in them all. The entrance hereof into the Stone is at its Basis; from whence running through its Body, and still inclining or arching it self towards its Concave, is at last, about its Cone, thereinto emergent, Tab. 4. f. 15. where the Coats of the Seed are appendent to it. Of the Seed-Branch ’tis therefore observable that after its entrance into the Fruit, ’tis always prolonged therein to a considerable length; as is seen not only in Apples, &c. where the Seed stands a good distance from the Stalk; but in Plums likewise, where it stands very near it; in that here the Seed-Branch, as is said, never strikes through the Stone into the Coats of the Seed directly, but runs through a Chanel cut in the Stone, till it issues, near the Cone, into the Concave thereof.

7. §. The Stone though it seem a simple Body, yet it is compounded of different ones. The Inner Part thereof, as it is by far the thinnest, so is it the most dense, white, smooth and simple. The Original is from the Pith; difficult, but curious to observe: For the Seed-Branch, not striking directly and immediately quite through the Basis of the Stone, but in the manner as is above described, carries a considerable Part of the Pith, now gather’d round about it, as its Parenchyma, along with it self; which upon its entrance into the concave of the Stone about its farther end, is there in part spread all over it, as the Lining thereof. The outer and very much thicker Part, consisteth partly of the like Precipitations or concrete Particles, as in a Pear; being gathered here much more closely, not only to a Contiguity, but a Coalition into one entire Stone; as we see in Pears themselves, especially towards the Cork, they gather into the like Stoniness; or as a Stone, Mineral, or Animal, is oftentimes the product of accumulated Gravel. But as the Parenchyma is mixed with the Concretions in the Calculary, so is it also, though not visibly, with these in the Stone, the ground of the Stone being indeed a perfect Parenchyma; but by the said Concretions so far alter’d, as to become dry, hard and undistinguishable from them. All which Particulars, are observable only in the several degrees of Growth in the young Fruit. And are represented in Tab. 4. But especially by the several Figures belonging to the Third and Fourth Parts of the Fourth Book.

8. §. IN A NUT (to which an Akern is analogous) there are three general Parts, the Cap, Shell, and Pith. The Cap is constituted of a Pilling and Parenchyma, derived from the Barque; and Ramulets from the Lignous Body of the Branch. The Shell likewise is not one simple Body, but compounded. The Superficial Part thereof is originated from the Pilling or Skin of the Cap, from the inside whereof it is, in a Duplicature, produc’d and spred over the Shell. Which, if you look at the Basis of the Shell, is farther evident: for that being continuous with the Parenchyma of the Cap, without the interposure of the Skin, the said superficial Part is there wanting. The thicker and inner Part of the Shell consisteth of the same Parenchyma as that of the Cap, with a Congeries of Precipitations silled up, as in a Stone. And as the Lignous Body is branched in a Stone, so, with some difference, in a Shell. The outer Branches or Ramulets are numerous, each issuing out of the Parenchyma of the Cap, and entring the Shell at the Circumference of its Basis, and so running betwixt its superficial and inner Parts towards the Cone, round about. The Inner or Seed-Branch is single, entring in, as do the other, at the Basis of the Shell, but at the Center thereof: from whence it runs, not through the Shell, as in Plums through the Stone; but through the Pith, as far as the Cone, where the Coats of the Seed hang appendent to it. The Pith whether derived from the same part both in name and nature in the Branch and Stalk; or from the Cortical Body, I yet determine not. The Parts of a Nut, See in the Figures belonging to the Third Part of the Fourth Book.

9. §. A BERRY, as a Gooseberry (to which Corinths, Grapes Hips, &c. are to be referr’d) consisteth, besides the Seed, of the three general Parts, Pilling, Parenchyma and Branchery. The Pilling is originated as in the foregoing Fruits. The Parenchyma is double, as likewise in some other Berries. The outer is commonly, together with the Pilling, call’d the Skin, and is that part we spit out, being of a sour tast. Now as the Pilling is originated from the outer, so this from the inner Part of the Barque; and accordingly the Pores thereof may be observed plainly of a like shape with those both of the Cortical Body and Pith. The Inner or Pulp is of a sweet taste, and is the Part we eat: It is of a Substance so laxe and tender, as it would seem to be only a thicker or jellied Juice; although this likewise be a true Parenchyma, something like that of an Orange or Limon, with its Pores all fill’d up with Liquor. The Branchery is likewise double: The Exterior runs betwixt the Pilling and Outer Parenchyma in arched Lines, from the Stalk to the Stool of the Flower. These outer Branches, though of various number at the Stalk, yet at the Cork are usually ten principal ones; five for the five Leaves of the Flower, and five for the Attire. The Inner main Branches are two, diametrically opposite to each other, and at the Cork with the other inosculated. From these two are branched other smaller, every one having a Seed appendent to it, whose Coats it entreth by a double Filament, one at the Basis, the other at the Cone. They are all very white and turgent, and by a slaunt cut, may be observ’d concave; thus representing themselves analogous to so many true spermatick Vessels. The Parts of a Gooseberry, See in the Figures belonging to the Third Part of the Fourth Book.

10. §. The Uses of Fruits are for Man, (sometimes also other Animals, as are Akerns and Haws) and for the Seed. For Man, they are so variously desirable, that till our Orchards and Store-Chambers, Confectioners-Stoves and Apothecaries-Shops, our Ladies Closets, their Tables or Hands are empty of them, I shall not need to enquire for what. If it be asked, how the Fruit becomes, generally above all the other Parts, so pleasant a Meat? It is partly from the Sap, the grosser portion thereof being deposited in the Leaves, and so the purer hereunto reserved. Partly from the Globular Figure of the Fruit. For the Sap being thus in a greater quantity herein, and in all Parts equally diffus’d, the Concoction hereof, as in a Vessel, is with greatest advantage favoured and promoted. Wherefore all Fruits, which we eat raw, how small soever, are of a Globular Form, or thereunto approaching; and the nearer, the delicater; amongst Apples, the Pipin; amongst Pears, the Burgundian; and amongst all Fruits, the Grape; and amongst Grapes, the roundest, are of all, the most dainty.

11. §. The visible cause of this Globular Figure, is the Flower; or the Inosculation of all the main Branches at the Stool of the Flower; and upon the fall of the Flower, the obtuseness, and with Wind and Sun, as it were the seaing of their several ends: For thus the Sap entering the Fruit, being not able to effect, either a Disunion, or a shooting forth of the said Branches, and so to carry on their Growth in length; they must of necessity be enarch’d, and with the Parenchyma more and more expand themselves. Whereas were they disposed and qualified otherwise, than as is said; instead of forming a Fruit within bounds, they would run out into all extravagance, and even into another little Tree or Leafy Growth.

12. §. To the Seed, the Fruit is serviceable; First, in order to its being supply’d with a due and most convenient Sap, the greater part thereof, and that which is less elaborated, being, in its passage towards the Seed, thereinto received; the Fruit doing the same office to the Seed, which the Leaves do to the Fruit; the Sap in the Fruit being, in a laxe comparison, as the Wine; and that for the Seed, a small part of the highest Spirit rectified from it.

13. §. So likewise for its Protection, in order to the prosperous carrying on and perfecting of its generation, and security being perfected. Which protection it gives not only to the Seminal Sap and Seed it self, but ever also to its Seed-Branch. Thus we see an Apple, besides that it is it self of ample compass, for the sake of its Seed, hath likewise its Coar; as if it were not sufficient, that the Walls of their Room are so very thick, unless also wainscoated. In a Pear again, where the Parenchyma is of less compass than that of an Apple, to what protection this affords, that of the Calculary is super-added. But in a Plum, where the Parenchyma is exceeding tender, and in a Peach, which hangs late, and till Autumn Frosts approach, we have not only the Rubbish of a Calculary, but stout Stone-Walls. Within which also, not only the Seed it self, but the Seed-Branch is evermore immur’d. Lastly, in a Nut, where the Shell being not surrounded with a Parenchyma, that protection is wanting without, ’tis answer’d by an ample Pith within it; and the Seed-Branch likewise included, not meerly in the Body of the Shell, as in a Plum, but within the Pith it self. So necessary is this design, that what the Hen by Incubation or Hovering, is to the Egg or Chick; that the whole Fruit, by comprehension, is to the Seed.

CHAP. VII. — Of the SEED , in its State of Generation.

S the Original, so the Ultimate end and Perfection of Vegetation is the Seed. How it is the former, and in its state apt for Vegetation, hath already been seen. How the latter, and in its state of Generation, we shall now lastly enquire. In doing which, what in the other state, was either not distinctly existent, or not so apparent, or not so intelligible, will occur.

2. §. The two general Parts of the Seed are its Covers and Body. The Covers in this estate are usually Four. The outmost, we may call the Case. ’Tis of a very various form; sometimes a Pouch, as in Nasturtium, Cochlearia; a Cod, as in all Pulse, Galega; sometimes not entire, but parted, or otherwise open, as in Sorrel, Knotgrass; with many other forms: I think alwaies more heterogeneous to that of the Seed, by which it differs from the proper Coats. To this the Caps of Nuts, and the Parenchyma’s of other Fruits are analogous.

3. §. The two next are properly the Coats. In a Bean especially, and the like; from whence, to avoyd Confusion, the denomination may run common to the responding Covers of other Seeds. The Colour of the outer, is of all degrees, from White to the Blackness of Jett. Its Figure sometimes Kidney’d, as in Alcea, Behen, Poppy; Triangular, as in Polygonatum, Sorrel; Spherically triangular, in Mentha, Melissa; Circular, in Leucoium, Amaranthus; Globular, in Napus, Asperula; Oval, in Speculum Veneris, Tithymalus; half Globe, in Coriander; that which we take for one single round Seed, being a Conjugation of two; half Oval, in Anise, Fennel; Hastal, in Lactuca; Cylindrical, as, if I mistake not, in Jacobæa; Pyramidal, in Geranium Althææ fol. with many other differences. But the Perfection of one or two of the said Figures lieth in the Case. So that, as all Lines and Proportions are in the Leaf and Flower; so all Regular Solids in the Seed; or rather in its Covers.

4. §. ’Tis sometimes glistering, as in Speculum Veneris; Rough-cast, in Catanance; Studded, in Behen, Balttaria; Favous, in Papaver, Antirrhinum, Lepidum annuum, Alcea Vesicaria, Hyoscyamus, and many more, before the Seeds have lain long by; Pounced, in Phalangium Cretæ, Lithospermum; Ramified, in Pentaphyllum fragiferum Erectum majus, resembling the Fibers of the Ears of the Heart; some just Quinquenerval, as in Anisum, and many more, the Lignous Body being in five main Fibers branched therein. The Figures, and Surface, of These, and other Seeds, See in the Tables belonging to the Fourth Part of the Fourth Book.

5. §. The Covers of not only Quince-Seeds, and those of Psyllium (more usually taken notice of) but those also of Horminum, Nasturtium, Eruca, Camelina, Ocymum, and divers others, have a Mucilage. Which, though it be not visible when the Seeds are throughly dry; yet lying a while in some warm Liquor, or only on the Tongue, it swells more or less, and upon them all fairly shews it self. On that of Ocymum it appears grayish; on the other, transparent; and on that of Nasturtium Hortense very large; even emulous of the inner Pulp surrounding a Gooseberry-Seed. The putting of Clary-seed into the Eye, may have been brought into use from this Mucilage, by which alone it may become Medicinal. And thus far of the Superficies.

6. §. The nature of the outer Coat is also various, Membranous, Cartilaginous and Stony; the like Precipitations being sometimes made herein, as in a Stone or Shell; as in that of the Seeds of Carthamum, Lithospermum and others. The Designment hereof, being either with respect to the Seed in its state of Generation; as where the Case is either wanting, or at least insufficient of it self, there for its due protection and warmth. Or, in its state of Vegetation, for the better Fermenting of its Tinctures and Sap; the Fermentations of some Seeds not well proceeding, unless they lie in their Stony Casks in the Ground, like Bottled Liquors in Sand.

7. §. All Seeds have their outer Covers open; either by a particular Foramen, as in Beans, and other Pulse, as is said; or by the breaking off of the Seed from its Peduncle or Stool, as in those in Cucumber, Cichory; or by the entering and passage of a Branch or Branches, not only into the Concave thereof near the Cone, but also through the Cone it self; as in Shells and Stones.

8. §. For the sake of this aperture it is, that Akerns, Nuts, Beans, Cucumbers, and most other Seeds, are in their formation so placed, that the Radicle still standeth next to it; That So, upon Vegetation, it may have a free and ready passage into the Mould.

9. §. The Original of the outer Coat, though from Parts of the same substantial nature, yet is differently made. In a Plum, the Seed-Branch which runns, as is described, through the Stone, is not naked, but, as is said, invested with a thin Parenchyma, which it carries from the Stalk along with it; and which, by the Ramification of the said Branch within the Stone, is, in part, dilated into a Coat. That of a Bean is from the Parenchyma of the Cod; the superficial part of which Parenchyma, upon the large peduncle of the Bean becoming a thin Cuticle, and upon the Bean it self a Cartilaginous Coat.

10. §. The Original of the inner Coat of the Bean is likewise from the inner part of the said Parenchyma; which first is spred into a long Cake, or that which with the Seed-Branch maketh the Penduncle of the Bean; under which Cake, there is usually a black part or spot; by the length of which, the inner part of the Cake is next inserted into the outer Coat, and spred all over the Concave thereof, and so becomes the inner.

11. §. Of this Inner Coat it is very observable, That although when the Seed is grown old and dry, ’tis shrunk up, and in most Seeds, so far, as scarcely to be discern’d; yet in its first and juvenile Constitution, it is a very Spongy and Sappy body; and is then likewise (as the Womb in a Pregnant Animal) in proportion, very thick and bulky. In a Bean, even as one of the Lobes it self: And in a Plum or Apricot, I think I may safely say, half an hundred times thicker than afterwards, when it is dried and shrunk up, and can scarcely be distinguished from the upper Coat. Upon which Accounts it is, in this estate a true and fair Parenchyma. The Delineation hereof, See in the Figures belonging to the Fourth Part of the Fourth Book.

12. §. In this Inner Coat in a Bean, the Lignous Body or Seed-Branch is distributed: Sometimes, as in French-Beans, throughout the whole Coat, as it is in a Leaf. In the Great Garden-Bean, upon its first entrance, it is bipartite, and so in small Branches runs along the Circumference of the Coat, all meeting and making a kind of Reticulation against the Belly of the Bean. In the same manner the main Branches in the outer Coat of a Kernel, circling themselves on both hands from the place of their first entrance, at last meet, and mutually inosculate; as the Veins in the Kidneys of a Man or any Quadrupede; Or the Carotick Arteries in the Braine.

13. §. So that all the Parts of a Vegetable, the Root, Trunk, Branch, Leaf, Flower, Fruit and Seed, are still made up of Two Substantially different Bodies.

14. §. And as every Part hath Two, so the whole Vegetable taken together, is a composition of Two only, and no more: All properly Woody Parts, Strings and Fibers, are One Body: All simple Barques, Piths, Parenchyma’s and Pulps, and as to their substantial Nature, Pills and Skins likewise, all but One Body: the several Parts of a Vegetable all differing from each other, only by the various Proportions and Mixtures, and variated Pores and Structure of these Two Bodies. What from these two general Observations might reasonably be inferr’d, I shall not now mention.

15. §. The Fourth or Innermost Cover we may call the Secondine. The sight of which, by cutting off the Coats of an Infant-Bean, at the Cone thereof, in very thin Slices, and with great Caution, may be obtain’d. While unbroken, ’tis transparent; being torn and taken off, it gathers up into the likeness of a Jelly, or that we call the Tredle of an Egg, when rear-boyl’d. This Membrance in larger or elder Beans, is not to be found distinct. But (as far as our Enquiries yet discover) it may in most other Seeds, even full grown, be distinctly seen; as in those of Cucumber, Colocynthis, Burdock, Carthamum, Gromwel, Endive, Mallows, &c. Tab. 4. f. 16. ’Tis usually so very thin, as in the above-nam’d, as very difficultly to be discover’d. But in some Kernels, as of Apricots, ’tis very thick; and most remarquably such, in some other Seeds. That all these have the Analogy of one and the same Cover, which I call the Secondine, is most probably argu’d from their alike Natures; being all of them plain simple Membranes, with not the least Fibre of the Lignous Body or Seed Branch, visibly distributed in them: As also from their Texture, which is in all of them more close. See this Part in Tab. 4. As also amongst the Figures belonging to the Fourth Part of the Fourth Book.

16. §. The Concave of this Membrane is filled with a most transparent Liquor, out of which the Seed is formed; as in cutting a petite and Infant-Bean, may be seen; and yet better in a young Walnut. In Beans I have observed it to turn, upon boyling, into a tender white Coagulum.

17. §. Through this Membrane, the Lignous Body or Seed-Branches distributed in the inner Coat, at last shoot downright two slender Fibres, like two Navel-strings, one into each Lobe of the Bean. Tab. 4. f. 18.The places where the said Fibres shoot into the Lobes, are near the Basis of the Radicle; and by their Blackishness well enough remark’d: but the Fibers themselves are so very small, as scarcely to be discern’d. Yet in a Lupine, of the larger kind, both the places where the Navel-Fibres shoot into the Lobes (which here from the Basis of the Radicle is more remote) and the Fibres themselves, are fairly visible. For the Seed-Branch, upon its entrance into the Coat of the Lupine, is presently divided into two main Branches, and those two into other less; whereof some underly, others aloft, run along the Coat, and towards its other end meet and are inosculated: where about, two opposite, shallow, round, and most minute Cavities, answerable to two Specks of a Cartilaginous gloss, Tab. 4. f. 17. one in either Lobe, may be observed; which Specks are the ends of the said Navel-Fibres, upon the ripening of the Seed there broken off. These Fibres from the Superficies of each Lobe, descend a little way directly down: presently, each is divided into two Branches, one distributed into the Lobes, the other into the Radicle and Plume, Tab. 4. f. 18. in the manner as in the First Chapter is described. And thus far the History. I shall now only with a brief account of the Generation of the Seed, as hereupon dependent, conclude this Discourse.

An Account of the Generation of the Seed. 18. §. LET US say then, that the Sap having in the Root, Trunk and Leaves, passed divers Concoctions and Separations, in the manner as they are said to be perform’d therein; ’tis now at last, in some good maturity, advanced towards the Seed.

19. §. The more copious and cruder part hereof is again separated by a free reception into the Fruit, or other Part analogous to it: being either sufficiently ample to contain it, or at least laxe enough for its transpiration, and so its due discharge. The more Essential part is into the Seed-Branch or Branches entertain’d. Which, because they are evermore of a very considerable length, and of a Constitution very fine, the said Sap thus becomes in its Current therein as in the Spermatick Vessels, still more mature.

20. §. In this mature estate, from the Seed-Branch into the Coats of the Seed, as into the Womb, ’tis next delivered up. The meaner part hereof again, to the Outer, as Aliment good enough, is supplied. The finer part is transmitted to the Inner; which being, as is said, a Parenchymous and more spatious Body, the Sap therefore is not herein, as in the Outer, a meer Aliment; but in order to its being, by Fermentation, farther prepared.

21. §. Yet the Outer Coat, being on the contrary hard and dense; for that reason, as it admitteth not the Fermentation of the Sap so well within it self; so doth it the more promote and favour it in the Inner; being Bounds both to it and its Sap; and also quickeneth the process of the whole Work in the formation of the Seed.

22. §. Nor doth the Outer Coat, for the same reason, more promote, than declare the purity of the Sap now contained in the Inner: For being more hard and dense, and so not perspirable, must needs suppose the Parts of the Sap encompassed by it, since thus uncapable of any evacuation, to be therefore all so choice, as not to need it.

23. §. The Sap being thus prepared in the Inner Coat, as a Liquor now apt to be the Substratum of the future Seed-Embrio; by fresh supplies, is thence discharg’d. Yet that it may not be over-copious; which, because of the laxity of the Inner Coat, from whence it issues, it might easily be: therefore, as the said Inner Coat is bounded without, by the upper Coat; so by the Secundine, is it bounded within. Through which Secundine the Sap being filtr’d, or, as it were, transpiring; the depositure hereof, answerable to the Colliquamentum in an Egg, or to the Semen Mulibre, into its Concave at last is made.

24. §. The other part of the purest Sap embosom’d in the Ramulets of the Seed-Branch, runs a Circle, or some progress therein; and so becomes, as the Semen Masculinum, yet more elaborate.

25. §. Wherein also, lest its Current should be too copious or precipitant, by their co-arcture and divarication where they are inosculated, it is retarded; the noblest portion only obtaining a pass.

26. §. With this purest Sap, the said Ramulets being supplied, from thence at last, the Navel-Fibres shoot (as the primitive Artery into the Colliquamentum) through the Secundine into the aforesaid Liquor deposited therein.

27. §. Into which Liquor, being now shot, and its own proper Sap or Tinctures mixed therewith, it strikes it thus into a Coagulum; or of a Liquor, it becomes a Body consistent and truly Parenchymous. And the supply of the said Liquor still continu’d, and the shooting of the Navel-Fibres, as is above described, still carried on, the said Coagulation or Fixation is therewith likewise.

28. §. And in the Interim of the Coagulation, a gentle Fermentation being also made, the said Parenchyma or Coagulum becometh such, not of any Texture indifferently, but is thus raised (as we see Bread in Baking) into a Congeries of Bladders: For such is the Parenchyma of the whole Seed.

FINIS.

THE
ANATOMY
OF
ROOTS;

Presented to the Royal Society at several times,
in the Years, 1672 & 1673.

With an Account of the
VEGETATION OF ROOTS,

Grounded chiefly hereupon.

The SECOND BOOK.

By NEHEMIAH GREW M.D. Fellow of the Royal Society, and of the College of Physicians.

The Second Edition.

LONDON,
Printed by W. Rawlins, 1682.

TO THE

Right Honourable

WILLIAM

Lord Vi-Count BROUNCKER

THE
PRESIDENT
AND TO THE
Council and Fellows
OF THE
ROYAL SOCIETY.

MY LORD,

F the Dedication of Books were not in use; yet here, I think, I might have been a Precedent. The promotion of Phytological Science is one Part of Your Work; and ’tis You have called me to the management of this Part; for some time, have intrusted me herein; and by Your most favourable and candid acceptance of what I have performed thus far, have encouraged me hereunto: I therefore present but Your Own, into Your Hands.

The great Honour and Advantage of Your Fellowship, I first obtained, by Mediation of Dr. Wilkins, the late most Reverend Bishop of Chester. Whom I cannot name, without saying thus much of him, That He was a Person of that eminent and happy Worth, which, as it was too good, to fear envy; so is it too great, to need an Elogie.

With Him, it was, You were pleased to commit to Me, the further prosecution of this Work; the Beginnings whereof, were by Your Order formerly made publique. Had I consulted my own Abilities altogether, I should scarcely have ventured upon it; seeing very little, for which I could think well of my self, saving, That I had learned, upon good grounds, to think of You with greatest Honour. But I also considered, That to insist hereon too much, might be a reflection upon Your Judgments, who had thought fit to make choice of Me. And, That You were not more the Patrons of Wit, than of Industry; and of All, who shall endeavour to find out, or to confirm the Truth of Things. Withal, I looked upon Nature, as a Treasure so infinitely full; that as all Men together, cannot exhaust it; so no Man, but may find out somewhat therein, if he be resolved to Try.

In compliance therefore with Your Commands, I have hereunto devoted a very considerable part of my Time. These, adding force to my own Desires, of being somewhat instrumental to the Improvement of Medicinal, and other wholesom Knowledge: if peradventure, as we increase herein, we may become better, and more happy. As to which Improvement, though I could not hope; yet, I would not dispair. I have already prepared the Soil, and made some Plantation: what remaineth behind, and the Vintage of the whole, will depend much upon the continued Influence of Your Beams: for how unpromising soever the Stock may be; yet the Fruit cannot but be somewhat matured, upon which You are pleased to shine. I am also confident, that the same Nobilty and Goodness, which accept the endeavours, will likewise pardon the faults, of,

My Lord,
Your Lordships most humbly
and most sincerly
devoted Servant
NEHEMJAH GREW.

September 1.
1673.

THE CONTENTS.

The FIRST PART.

OF the Original of Roots, §. 1, 2, 3. Of their Figures, 4, to 8. Of their Motions, 9, to 15. And of their Ages, 16, to the end.

OF the Skin. Its external Accidents, and Original, §. 1, 2. Compounding Parts. Whereof the one Parenchymous, 3. The other Lignous, 4, to the end.

OF the Barque. Its Original and external Accidents, §. 1. Size, 2. Compounding Parts: Whereof the one Parenchymous, 3. The Bladders of the Parenchyma, 4, 5, 6. The Diametral Portions, 7, to 11. The other Part, Lignous, consisting of long Pipes or Vessels, 12, to 17, Of several Kinds, 18, to 23. In different Proportion, 24, 25. And in different and elegant Position. 26, to the end.

OF that Part of the Root next within the Bark; in Trees and Shrubby Plants, called the Wood. Hereof the Parenchyma, §. 1, 2, 3, & 7. The Lignous Portion: of which, the Sap-Vessels, 4. The Aer-Vessels, 5, 6. The Position of the Former, 8, 9. Of the Latter, 10, 11, 12. Their Proportion, 13, 14, 15. The Latter, sometimes a little tapering. 16. Their Texture, 17, to 22. Content, 23.

[10] P. 1. c. 5. §. 12.

OF the Pith. Found in the upper part of most Roots, §. 1. Its size and shape, 2. Sap-Vessels, 3. Original, 4, 5. Bladders, 6, Fibres and Texture, 7, to 11. That of the Insertions and Barque the same, 12. Hence, the Original of the Aer-Vessels conjectured, 13. What the whole Body of a Root, concluded, 14, 15. The Contents of the Pith, 16.

The SECOND PART.

Theology, the Beginning and End of Philosophy, §. 1, to 6.

The Divine Wisdom seen in the Growth of Plants, 7. If we observe,
How the Ground is Prepared, 8, to 14.
How the Sap is Imbibed, and Distributed to the several Parts of the Root, 15, to 28.
How the several Parts are Nourished and Formed, 29, to 35.
How the several Parts receive their respective Situation, 36, to 40.
How Roots receive their different Size and Shape, 41, to 47.
How Roots receive their different Motions, 48, to 53.
How Roots are differently Aged, 54, 55, 56.
How the Liquors and other Contents of the several Parts are made, 57, to 63.
How the Odors of Roots are made, 64.
How their Colours, 65 to 67.
How their Tasts, 68, to the end.

Book 2 Part 1

THE

ANATOMY

OF

ROOTS;

PROSECUTED

With the bare EYE,

AND WITH THE

MICROSCOPE.

PART I.

CHAP. I. — Of the ORIGINAL, FIGURES, MOTIONS, and AGES of ROOTS.

EING TO speak of Roots; it is requisite, for our better understanding of what follows, that some things, as to their Original, Figures, Motions and Ages, be premised.

1. §. Roots, taken altogether, have a Three-fold Original. Either from the Radicle; as all Roots which come of the Seed: or from the Trunk or Caulis, above ground; as in Strawberry, Chamæmile, and many other Creepers: or from the Trunk or Caulis, after it is sunk under ground; as in Primrose, Bistort, and many others; and presently shall be shewed how.

2. §. In the Growth of a Bud, and of a Trunk-Root, there is this observable difference; That the former, carries along with it, some portion of every Part in the Trunk or Stalk; whereof it is a Compendium. The latter, always shoots forth, by making a Rupture in the Barque, which it leaves behind, and proceeds only from the inner part of the Stalk.

3. §. As also, That in a Bud, the Lignous Part is spread abroad, so as to encompass a Pith. Whereas in a Trunk-Root, it makes a solid Thred standing in the Center. Which is the Cause of its descending into the Ground: as is already, in the First Book, and shall in This be further shewed.

4. §. ROOTS are generally distinguished, as to their Figures, in being more Entire, as is that of Liquirish; or Parted, as of St. Johns-wort. Parted or Forked, either at the Bottom, as most Roots; or at the Top, as Dandelyon, and some others. A thing very odd, and unintelligible, without the knowledge of the Motions of Roots; whereof presently.

5. §. Parted, again, are either Ramified, as that of Cumfry; or Manifold, as of Crowfoot: both are Parted; but the former, by the subdivision of greater Branches, into lesser; these, when divers Strings, have all their distinct original from one Head. Some are Straight, as a Radish; others Crooked, as Bistort. Smooth, as Bugloss; or Stringy all round about, as Columbine. And to Carnations, this seems to be peculiar, That sometimes many of the Strings run parallell with the Wood of the great Root, through the Barque, or betwixt the Wood and the Barque.

6. §. Again, some are Thick, as Rhubarb; Slender, as the Vine. Long, as Fenil; Short, as a Turnep: which are distinct from Great and Little; in that these, are so called with respect to several Roots; those, with respect to the several Dimensions of one. Short, are Stubbed, as Iris tuberosa; or Round, as Dracontium. Round are Tuberous, or Simply Knobbed, as Rape-Crowfoot; Bulbous, that is Scaled, as some Lilys; or Shell’d, as an Onion. Where note, That all Bulbous Roots, are, as it were, Hermaphrodites, or Root and Trunk both together: for the Strings only, are absolute Roots; the Bulb, actually containing those Parts, which springing up, make the Leaves or Body; and is, as it were, a Great Bud under ground.

7. §. Roots, again, are Even or Uneven; Even, are Cylindrical, as Eryngo; or Pyramidal, as Borage. Growing smaller Downwards, as do most; or Upwards, as Skirrets. Uneven, are Pitted, as Potato’s, where the Eyes or Buds of the future Trunks lie inward; or Knotted, as Jerusalem-Artichoke; where they stand out. These Differences, are also Compounded: so some Roots are both Entire and Smooth, as Peony; others Entire, but Stringy, as Clary: that is, neither Ramifi’d, nor yet Brushy, or divided at the Top into severall small Strings; but a Single Root surrounded with many Hairy Threds. Some both Plain in some parts, and Knobbed in others, as Filipendula, Lilium non bulbosum, and others.

8. §. Some also have two or more Roots; and those of one Kind: of which, some are distinctly fastend to the bottome of the Stalk, as in Dogstones; some stand one under another, so as only the uppermost is fasten’d to the Stalk, as in Dragon, Crocus, and others. And there are some, which have not only two Roots, at the same time; but those also of two distinct Kinds, as in Bistort; one of them, a slender strait Cylindrick and horizontall Root; the other large and crooked, and bred of the Descending Trunk; as in speaking next of the Motions of Roots, will be understood, how. All which, with other Differences by Those that undertake the Descriptions of Plants, are accurately to be Noted. But the Differences, above mentioned, will serve for our present Purpose.

9. §. THE MOTIONS of Roots are also divers. Sometimes Level, as are those of Hops, Ammi, Cinquefoyle; and all such as properly Creep. Sometimes Perpendicular, as that of Parsnep: Which is different from Straightness; for some Straight Roots, are Level. Both of them are either Shallow or Deep: some run Level, and near the Turf, as Woodbind, Wild Anenomy; others lower, as Dogs-Grass. Some strike down, but a little way, as Stramonium; others grow deep, as Horse-Radish: Which is different from being Long; for many long Roots, are Level, as Hops.

10. §. Some again Descend, as Tulips, and other Bulbous Roots, which differs from growing only Downwards; in that here, the Head of the Root is Immoveable; but in Descending, the whole Root obteineth different Places, running deeper, time after time, into the Earth. Some also Ascend, sometimes, and in some part, appearing above ground, as Turneps.

11. §. These Motions are also Compounded; both in respect of the several Parts of the Root, and of several Times. So the main Root of Primrose, is Level; the Strings are Perpendicular. The Roots of most Seedlings grow Downward and Upward, or shoot out in length at both Ends, at the same time. Those of Bistort, Iris, and some others, grow, in part, both Downward and Upward at several times: Whence it is, that Bistort is Crooked, with some resemblance to an S, according to its Name; And that some Parts of Iris-Root appear oftentimes above the ground.

12. §. There is also another Motion, in some Roots, not heeded; and that is Contortion: whereby, without being moved out of their Place, they are Writhed or Twisted; as a piece of Cloath is, when the Water is wrung out of it; as in Carduus, Sonchus, and others: whether always I cannot say. This Motion cannot be noted, without stripping off the Barque; whereby the Vessels may be seen, sometimes, to make two or three Circumvolutions. This Motion seems to be governed by the winding of the Stalk; and therefore to begin at the Head, and terminate at the Poynt or lower end of the Root, which is immoveable.

13. §. BUT ABOVE all the Motions of Roots, not observed, the most remarkable is that of DESCENT. Which, although it hath been noted, by some Botanicks, of Bulbous Roots; yet of these only: Whereas it is the Property, of a great many more; and those, of very different Kinds; probably, of the far greater number of Perennial Roots of Herbs; as of Arum, Rape-Crowfoot, Valerian, Brownwort, Bears-foot, Tansy, Lychnis, Sampier, Primrose, Ammi, Avens, Wood-sorrel, Iris, and others. Of all which Plants, it is very observable, That their Root, is annually renewed, or repaired, out of the Trunk or Stalk it self. That is to say, The Basis of the Stalk continually, and by insensible Degrees, descending below the surface of the Earth, and hiding it self therein; is thus, both in Nature, Place, and Office changed into a true Root. Which Root, by the continuance of the said Motion of the Stalk, also Descends; and so, according to the durableness of its Substance, becomes a shorter or longer Root; the Elder or Lower Portion thereof, Rotting off, by the same Degrees with the Generation of the Upper, out of the Stalk. So in Brownwort, the Basis of the Stalk sinking down by degrees, till it lies under Ground, becomes the upper part of the Root; and continuing still to sink, the next year, becomes the lower Part; and the next after that, rots away; a new Addition being still yearly made out of the Stalk, as the elder Parts yearly rot away. Tab. 5. f. 6, & 7. So in Dragon, Crocus, and the like, where the Root is double; the Basis of the Stalk, this year; the next, becomes the Upper-Root; after that, the Lower-Root; and at the length dies and is consum’d.

14. §. The Demonstration hereof, is taken, more evidently, from some Roots, than from others; as from the Level and Knobed Roots of Wood-sorrel, Primrose, &c. Tab. 5. f. 1, & 2. For the Leaves of those Plants rotting off successively, and the Bases of those Leaves gradually descending into the Ground; each Basis is thus nourished with a more copious Sap, and so swelled into so many thick Knots. It may likewise be gather’d in some, from the like Position of the Vessels or Woody Parts, in the Root, as in the Trunk; as in Bares-foot, As also, from the Root of the Iris Tuberosa: Tab. 5. f. 4. where, although the Leaves fall off close to the Surface of the Stalk; yet after that is sunk down, and swell’d into a Root, the Seats of the perished Leaves, and the Ends of the Vessels belonging to them, are not obscurely visible; whereby the Root is wrought, as it were, with several Seames and Prickt Lines; the Seams shewing the setting on of the Leaves; and the Pricks, the Terminations or broken Ends of the Vessels: which ends, are still more apparent, upon the stripping off the Barque. I considered likewise, That as among Animals, there are many, which are not Bred of Eggs, immediately; but are Transformed, one Animal into another: So, it is more than probable, That among Plants, there are not a few Instances of the like Transformations; whereof, this is one.

15. §. The Cause of this Descent, so far as it is dependent on the Inward Conformation of the Root, I shall shew in the following Part. But the Immediate Visible one, are the String-Roots, which this kind of Trunks frequently put forth: which, descending themselves directly into the Ground, like so many Ropes, lug the Trunk after them. Hence the Tuberous-Roots of Iris upon the rotting or fading away of the String-Roots hanging at them, sometimes a little Re-ascend. Hence also the Shape of some Roots is Inverted: For whereas most are parted downwards, into several Legs; some are parted upwards into divers Necks, as Dandelyon, and others. Tab. 5. f. 5. For these Roots sending forth at the top several Trunk-Buds, the said Buds successively put forth new, and cast their old Leaves; and continually also making their Descent, are at length formed into so many Necks, of three, four, five, or more Inches long, under Ground.

16. §. HENCE ALSO we understand, in what particular way, some Roots become Perennial. Some are wholly so, as those of Trees, Shrubs, and divers other woody Plants. Others, in part, or by a new Progenies of Roots, from the old Head or Body, in the room of those that die yearly, or after a certain Time; as of Lilium non bulbosum, Jerusalem Artichoke, Potato, Dog-stones, Monks-hood, little Celandine, and others. In which Plants, one or more of their Roots are firm, the other spongy and superannuated; and partly, by the ravine of the Trunk, and other younger Roots, reduced to a Consumption and Death.

17. §. With these, Tulips, and other Bulbous-Roots consort: For the several Rindes & Shells, whereof chiefly, the Bulb consists, successively perish and shrink up into so many thin and dry Skins: betwixt which, and in their Centre, other Leaves and Shells, being successively formed, the Bulb is thus perpetuated. In the same manner the String-Roots also succeed one another annually. So that at the end of divers Years, although it be still looked upon as the same Individual Root, yet it is, in truth, Another, as to every particle thereof.

18. §. Lastly, many other Roots are perpetuated by the aforesaid Descent of the Trunk; out of which, it is still annually Repaired, as by the gradual perishing of its lower parts, it is Diminished; as hath been said. Whence also we see the reason of the Rugged and Blunt extremities of these, Tab. 5. f. 3. and some other Roots, as of that Plant superstitiously called Devils-bit: because the end of it seems to be bitten off. Yet doth it not appear so originally; but the Lower part thereof rotting off, as the Upper descends; the living remainder, becometh stumped, or seemeth Bitten. Thus far of the Original, Shapes, Motions, and Ages of Roots.

CHAP. II. — Of the SKIN.

NEXT proceed to the several Parts whereof a Root is Compounded. The outer Part of all is the Skin; which is common to all Roots. ’Tis diversly Coloured: Whiter in Skirrets; Yellow, in Dock; Red, in Potato; Brown, in Lovage; Black, in Bugloss. Its Surface, sometimes Smooth, as in Hors-radish; Rough, as in Scorzonera. And the Skins of the several Shells of a Tulip-Root, taken up fresh, look as if they were perforated with a great many small holes. ’Tis of various Size; very Thin, in Parsnep; somewhat Thick, in Bugloss; very Thick in Iris. Sometimes it is Opacous, as in Thistle; and sometimes Transparent, as in Madder.

2. §. Every Root hath successively two kinds of Skins: the one, Coëtaneous with the other Parts; and hath its original from that which involved the Parts of the Seed it self. The other, Postnate, succeeding in the room of the former, as the Root ageth; and is originated from the Bark. So in Dandelyon, the old Skin, looked upon about the beginning of May, seems to have been one of those several Rings, which the precedent year composed the Cortical Body of the Root: but by the Generation of a new Ring, next the Wood, is now thrust off and shrunk up into a Skin. Tab. 14, 15. So also in the Roots of Bugloss and Horse-Radish, as far as the Bladders in the former, and the Vessels in the latter are Radiated; the Cortical Body seems either annually or oftener, to shrink up into another new Skin, as, the old ones fall off. Tab. 10. And sometimes, perhaps, as in Assparagus, the whole body of the Perpendicular Roots, except the woody Fibre in the Centre, becomes the second Skin. So that the wearing away of the old Skin, succeeds the derivation of the new one; as in Descending Roots, the Consumption of the Lower Parts, doth the Generation of the Upper. Because the Barque swells, and grows sometimes faster than the Skin can fall off, or give way to it: therefore are the Roots of many Herbs, Barquebound, as well as the Trunks of Trees.

3. §. This Skin is usually, if not always, compounded of two Kinds of Bodies: which also is probable of the Coëtaneous. The one, Parenchymous, and frequently constructed of exceeding little Cells or Bladders; which in some Roots, as of Asparagus, cut traverse, and viewed through a Microscope, are plainly visible. Tab. 10. These Bladders are of different Sizes; in Buglos, larger; in Asparagus less; and sometimes they coincide and disappear. Tab. 14. But in these, and all other Roots, even where these Bladders appear nor, the Parenchyma of the Skin, is of the same Substantial Nature, with that other more vivid and bulky one of the Bark: As is manifest, from its being thence Originated; and alike Conformed, as shall be seen; and not only adjacent to it, as a Glove is to the Hand; but continuous therewith, as the parts of a piece of flesh, are one with another.

4. §. OF THIS Parenchymous Body, the Skin consisteth chiefly, but not wholly; there being many Lignous Vessels which are Tubulary, mixed therewith: which, though hardly by the Microscope, yet otherwise, is demonstrable. For in tearing the Skin, you shall do it more easily by the length, than bredth; because, by the first way, the continuity only of the Parenchyma, is dissolved; but by the latter, both of this, and of the Vessels, these being posited by the length of the Root: So that, as by the smalness of the Bladders of the Parenchyma, the Skin is Dense; so by these Vessels, is it Tough.

5. §. Again, if you cut a Root traverse, and let it lie by for some time, all the parts, where there are no Vessels, shrink below the surface of the cut-end; but where-ever These are posited, there is no shrinking; which oftentimes, evidently appears also in the Skin: because the said Vessels, though, as the Bladders, they may coincide; yet they cannot visibly shorten or shrink up in length; no more than a Straw, whose sides may yet be easily crushed together.

6. §. Further, the Root being cut traverse, if, near the cut-end, you very gently press the side of the Root with the edge of your Nail, the Sap will thereupon arise sometimes from the Skin; in the same manner, as from any other part of the Root, where the like Vessels are posited. And although the Sap may likewise be expressed from the Pith, and other Parts where sometimes, there are none of these Vessels; yet not without a solution of there continuity; which here doth not follow; as appears, from the disappearing of the Sap, together with the intermission of the pressure; the said Vessels then dilating themselves by a Motion of Restitution, and so sucking up the Sap again.

7. §. Hereunto may be added the Testimony of sight; the very Vessels themselves, in many Roots, coming under an apparent view, and standing in the utmost surface of the Root all round about, as in that of Liquirish, Columbine, Scorzonera, and others. Which Experiments, I have here, once for all, more particularly set down; because I shall have occasion, hereafter, to refer to them.

CHAP. III. — Of the BARQUE.

EXT WITHIN the Skin lieth the Barque. ’Tis sometimes Yellow, as in Dock; Red, in Bistort; but usually, and in Seed-Roots, I think, always White. It is derived from the Seed it self; being but the extension or prolongation of the Parenchyma of the Radicle; One of the three Organical Parts of the Seed, described in the First Chapter of the First Book.

2. § It is variously Sized; sometimes very Thin, as in Jerusalem Artichoke, Goats-beard, and in most Trees; where it also retains the Name of a Barque or Rind. Sometimes ’tis more Thick, and maketh up the far greatest portion of the Root, as in the String-Roots of Asparagus, in Dandelion, and others. The thinnest and the thickest are all analogous, and obtain the same general Uses. The degrees of its Size, amongst all Roots, may be well reckoned about Twenty, and seen in the following examples, Tab. 7, 8, 9. sc. Beet, Dropwort, Jerusalem Artichoke, Orpine, Valerian, Goats-beard, Nettle, Brownwort, Columbine, Celandine, Asparagus, Horse-Radish, Peony, Bryony, Eryngo, Borage, Lovage, Dandelion, Parsnep, Carrot, &c. In the Root of Beet, scarce exceeding a good thick Skin: but in a Carrot, half the Semidiameter of the Root, or above half an Inch over in some places: and that of Dandelion, sometimes, in proportion with the woody Part, twice as thick: the rest of Several intermediate Degrees: And to most Roots, this is common, To have their Barque proportionably thicker, at the bottome than at the top.

3. §. IT IS Compounded of two Bodies. The one Parenchymous; Continuous throughout; yet somewhat Pliable without a solution of its Continuity. Exceeding Porous; as appeareth from its so much shrinking up, in drying. The Pores hereof are extended much alike both by the length and bredth of the Root; therefore it shrinketh up, by both those Dimensions, more equally. And they are very Dilative; as is also manifest from its restorableness to its former bulk again, upon its infusion in Water: that is to say, It is a most curious and exquisitely fine wrought Sponge. Thus much the Eye and Reason may discover.

4. §. The Microscope confirms the truth hereof, and more precisely shews, That these Pores are all, in a manner, Spherical, in most Plants; and this Part, an Infinite Mass of little Cells or Bladders. The sides of none of them, are Visibly pervious from one into another; but each is bounded within it self. Tab. 10, & sequent. So that the Parenchyma of the Barque, is much the same thing, as to its Conformation, which the Froth of Beer or Eggs is, as a fluid, or a piece of fine Manchet, as a fixed Body. The Sides also of these Bladders are as transparent, as those of Water; or the Bodies of some Insects.

5. §. But their Size is usually much smaller; and their Posture more Regular than those in Bread or Water. In all Roots they are so small, as scarcely, without the Microscope, to be discerned: yet are they of different Size, both in the same, and in divers Roots; the varieties whereof, amongst all Roots, may be reduced to about Ten or Twelve according to the Standard, in Tab. 11. Tab. 13, 14. Some of those in Dandelion, being of the Smallest; and in Bugloss, of the Greatest. They are posited, for the most part, at an Equal Height; and piled evenly one over another: So that, oftentimes, they visibly run in Ranks or trains, both by the length and breadth of the Roots, as in the Root of Bugloss, or of Dandelion, split through the middle, may be seen. Although they are usually Spherical, yet sometimes, and in some places, they are more oblonge, Tab. 14. as in the outward part of the Barque of Bugloss. These Bladders, are sometimes best seen, after the Root, being cut traverse, hath layn by awhile, to dry.

6. §. They are the Receptacles of Liquor; which is ever Lucid; and I think, always more Thin or Watery. They are, in all Seed-Roots, filled herewith; and usually, in those also which are well grown, as of Borage, Radish, &c.

7. §. THIS Parenchymous Part, in many Roots, is of one Uniform Contexture; as in Asparagus, Hors-Radish, Peony, Potato, and others. In many others, it is, as it were, of a Diversified Woof; the Bladders being, though every where Regular, yet either in Shape, Size, or Situation, different in some Parts hereof, from what they are, in other intermediate ones. For these Parts, are like so many White Rays, streaming, by the Diameter of the Root, from the inward Edge toward the Circumference of the Barque; as in Lovage, Melilot, Parsnep, &c. cut transversly, is apparent. Tab. 8, 9. They are, though not in direct Lines, continued also by the length of the Root; so that they are, as it were, so many Membrances, by which the other Parts of the Barque, are disterminated.

8. §. The Continuation of these Diametral Rays, or Portions, is divers: sometimes, but half through the Barque, or somewhat more, or less, as in Melilot. Tab. 9. And it is probable, that to the Roots of all or most Trefoyls, and also of the Leguminous Kind, this is proper, To have their Diametral Rays come short of the Circumference. Tab. 8. Sometimes, they run quite through to the very Skin, as in Lovage. And I think, in the Roots of all Umbelliferous Plants: In which therefore, the Skin seems to have a closer Communion with the Diametral Rays, and to be originated especially therefrom. They usually stand at an Equal Distance in the same Root: But with respect to divers Roots, their Distance varies;Tab. 7, 8. so less, in Parsnep, greater in Bugloss. They are commonly Rectilinear, as in Lovage; Tab. 8. but sometimes winding to and fro, as in a Carrot.

9. §. They are not always of one Size: in a Carrot near the Inner Edge of the Barque, exceeding Slender, and scarcely discernable; in others, Thicker, as in the Three greater ones of Melilot, and in common Chervil. Tab. 8, 9. Both by their Distance, and Size, they are also less or more Numerous; some, only as they are nearer; some, as smaller; others, as both. And ’tis proper, I think, to the Intybous kind, either to have none, or but a few. Sometimes they are of the same Thickness quite, through the Barque from edge to edge, as in Marsh-Mallow. Tab. 7. And sometimes are considerably spread or dilated as they aproach the Skin, wherewith they are joyned, and whereinto they more visibly run, as in Parsley, or the smaller part of the Root of Lovage. Tab. 8. And in some Roots, as of Scorzonera, at some times of the year, when less succulent, almost the whole Parenchyma seems to be of the Nature of the Diametral Rays, in other Roots. The Bladders of these Diametral Portions, are sometimes, greater than those of the other Parenchymous Parts, as in Parsley; and I think sometimes less. Yet as there, so here, variously sized; to about six or eight Degrees; and those of Parsley about the third, fourth, and fifth. Their Figure is Sometimes more oblong; and their direction or respect more towards the Center of the Root.

11. §. As the other Parenchymous Parts of the Barque, are the Receptacles of Liquor; so these, (where they are) of Aer. This is argued, From their being more White, and not Transparent, as such Roots and Parts use to be, which are more copiously and equally filled up with Liquor: as the Pith of Elder, which, in the old Stalks, is White; was once, and by being well soaked, will become, again Transparent. And from their being more dry and voyd of Liquor; whereupon their Bladders, which cannot be Vacuities, must be filled with more or less Aer, mixed with the Sap or the Vaporous parts thereof. This is more observable in those Diametral Portions, which terminate upon, and run into the Skin.

12. §. THE BARQUE is not only of a divers Woof, but as is said, of a Compounded Substance; there being a certain number of Lignous Vessels, fewer or more, in some place or other, mixed with the Parenchymous Part above described; and some way or other, are demonstrable in all Roots. As by the Toughness of the Barque, when pulled by the length. By the visible Continuation of the said Vessels through the length of the Barque, in the resemblance of small Threds. Tab. 6. And by the rising up of the Sap in the traverse cut of the Root, in such places of the Barque, where these Threds terminate: as the existence of the same Vessels in the Skin, was proved in the Precedent Chapter.

13. §. These Tubulary Threds, run not through the Barque in direct lines; but are frequently Braced together in the form of Net-Work; The Parenchymous Parts every where filling up the spaces betwixt the Braced Threds; Tab. 6. as in Burnet, Scorzonera, &c. the Barque being paired or striped off, is apparent.

14. §. They seem, at first, where they are Braced, to be Inosculated; so as to be pervious one into another. But a more accurate view, especially assisted by a Microscope, discovers the contrary. Neither are they woun’d any way one about another, as Threds are in a Rope: nor Implicated, as in ravled Yarn, or the Knots of a Net: but only contiguous or simply Tangent, as the several Chords in the Braces of a Drum: being thus joyned together by the Parenchymous Parts, as in speaking of the Pith, will be understood how. Yet do not always the same Threds belong and keep entire to one Brace; but are frequently parted into lesser Threds; which are transposed from Brace to Brace. Nor do they always, in whole or in part, presently after their contingence, mutually fall off again; but, oftentimes, run along collaterally joyned together for some space.

Tab. 6. 15. §. These Braces are of various number in divers Roots; more frequent in Jerusalem Artichoke, less in Scorzonera, more rare in Cumfry. The Threds likewise are variously Divaricated; sometimes more, where the Braces are frequent, as in Jerusalem Artichoke; and sometimes less, where the Braces are rare, as in Scorzonera, Dandelion: And in all Roots, more frequent towards the Inner Verge of the Bark.

16. §. By what is said, it is partly implied, That these Threds, are not Single Vessels; but a Cluster of them, Twenty, Thirty, or more or fewer of them together. Yet as the Threds are not Inosculated in the Braces; so neither are the Vessels, in the Threds. Nor yet Twisted; but only stand collateral together; as the several Single Threds of the Silkworm, do in Sleave-Silk. Neither are these Vessels pyramidal, so far as the Glass will discover; or, from probable Reason, may be conjectured. Nor Ramified, so as to be successively propagated one from another, after the manner of the Veins in Animals: but Cylindrical, and Distinctly continued, throughout the length of the Root; as the several Fibres in a Tendon or Nerve.

17. §. THESE VESSELS are either themselves of divers kinds, or serve, at least, to constitute divers Kinds, in divers Roots: of the different Natures whereof, although there may be other ways whereby to judge; yet so far as by Inspection, we may do it, chiefly, by the Diversity of those Liquors, which they severally contain. Sometimes they yield a Lympha; and that Thin, as they do in a Parsnep; especially those that make a Ring, at the inward extremity of the Bark. See the Root it self. That this Clear Sap ascendeth only from these Vessels, is certain. Because no Liquor will do the like, from any Parenchymous Part, as Chap. 2. hath been said. And because it is of a different nature from the Sap contained in the Bladders of the Parenchyma; although of the same Colour, yet sensibly more Sweet.

18. §. Sometimes they yield a Thick and Mucilaginous Lympha, as in Cumfry, as appeareth by its tenacity. From the Mucilaginous Content of these Vessels it is, I suppose, that the Sap contained in the Bladders is rendred of the like nature, so far as it approaches hereto, which sometimes is more, as in Marsh-mallow; and sometimes but little as in Borage: For in pressing out the Liquor of this Plant, and then heating it over an indifferent fire; the far greater part hereof remaineth thin; only some certain strings and little bits of a gellied substance are mixed herewith; which as it seems, were originally the proper Liquor of these Muciducts.

19. §. Oftentimes these Succiferous Vessels yield a Milky or White Sap; and sometimes Yellow, and of other colours as in Sonchus,and most Cichoraceous Plants; in Angelica, and most Umbelliferous; in Burdock, and divers Thistles, to which that is ’akin: in Scorzonera, Common Bells, and many other Plants, not commonly taken notice of to be milky. The Milky Saps of all which, although they differ in Colour, Thickness, and other Qualities; yet agree, in being more Oyly than any of the Lymphous Saps. It being the mixture of the Oyly parts with some other Limpid Liquor, but of a different Nature, which causeth them to be of a Milky, or other Opacous Colour, in the same manner as common Oyl, and a strong Liquamen of Tartar, shaked in a Bottle together, presently mix into a White Liquor. And although they will, for the greatest part, separate again; yet some of their parts, without any Boiling, or so much as the least Digestion with Heat, by Agitation only, or standing together for some time, incorporate in the form of a Thin Milky-Sope, which will also dissolve in Water. I suppose, therefore, That it is the Volatile Salt, chiefly, of these Plants, which being mixed with their Oyl, renders this Liquor of a White or other Opacous Colour.

20. §. Sometimes the Oyl will separate and discover it self: for if you cut a Fenil-Root traverse, after it hath layn some days out of the Ground; the same Vessels, which, in a fresh Root, yields Milk; will now, yield Oyl: the watery parts of the Milk, which in the drying of the Root are more evaporable, being spent.

21. §. All Gums and Balsams are likewise to be reputed the proper Contents of these Vessels: for These and Milks, are very near akin. So the Milk of Fenil, upon standing, turns to a Clear Balsam; of Scorzonera, Dandelion, and others, to a Gum. In the dryed Root of Angelica, &c. being split, the Milk, according to the Continuation of these Vessels, appeareth, as Blood clodders in the Veins, condensed to an hard and shining Rosin. Tab. 9. And the Root of Helenium cut transversely, presently yields a curious Balsame of a Citrine Colour, and sometimes of the Colour of Balsame of Sulphur. I call it a Balsame; because it will not dissolve in Water. Yet not a Terebinth; because, nothing near so viscid or tenaceous as that is. But the Root of Common Wormwood, bleeds, from large Vessels, a true Terebinth, Tab. 10. E. or a Balsame with all the defining properties of a Terebinth; although that word be commonly used only for the Liquors of some Trees.

22. §. There is yet another kind of Sap-Vessels, which may be called Vapour-Vessels; as in Docks, at least some of them. For by the Sap-Vessels it is, that the Barques of Roots do Bleed. Of which, some Bleed quick and plentifully, as the Umbelliferous and the Cichoraceous Kinds. Some, very slowly and scarce visibly, as all or most Trefoyls, and of the Leguminous Kind. And some seem not to Bleed, as the Dock. Yet that this Root, hath also Vessels distinct from those that carry Aer; doth partly appear, from the different Colour they produce where they stand; as will better be understood anon, in speaking of the Causes of the Colours of Roots. As also from the Toughness of the Barque, in pulling it by the length; neither the Parenchyma, nor the Aer-Vessels, being of themselves Tough. But because the Succus or Sap they carry, seems to be a kind of Dewy Vapour, therefore, they may not improperly be called Roriferous or Vapour-Vessels.

23. §. THE Sap-Vessels, are not only of divers Kinds, in divers Roots, but in the same. Whether in all, I doubt: but in some it is certain they are: Tab. 9. For if you cut a Fenil-Root traverse, both Milk and Limpid Sap, will presently ascend, and, upon accurate inspection, appear thereupon distinctly. So the Roots, both of Trachelium and Enula, Bleed both a Lympha, and a Citrine Balsame: and Wormwood, both a Lympha, and a Terebinth, at the same time. So also the Root of Dandelion being cut in November, seems to bleed both a Milk and a Lympha; the latter being drowned by the former at another time when it is more copious. Whether all Roots have Lymphæducts, is doubtful; but ’tis most probable, that they have, more or fewer; standing, for the most part, in a Ring, at the Inner Verge of the Barque: the Sap whereof, I suppose, is so far of common Nature in all Roots, as to be Clear, and less Oily.

24. §. THE Quantity of these Vessels is very different: In Borage, Peony, Bistort, but few; in Asparagus, fewer: in Parsnep, Celandine, many; in Fenil, Marsh-mallow, many more: and betwixt these extreams, there are many Degrees, Tab. 7, 8, 9. as by comparing the Roots of Horse-Radish, Turnep, Briony, Skirrets, Parsley, Goats-Beard, and as many more as you please, may be seen. Amongst the several Sorts of Docks, they seem in Patience, to be the fewest; in Red-Dock, the most numerous. There are two ways of judging of their Number; Either as their Extremeties are visible upon the traverse cut of the Barque; or as the Barque is diversly Brittle or Tough; being so, from the various Number of these Vessels therein, as in the Second Chapter hath been said.

25. §. The Quantity of the ascending Sap, is a doubtful argument, whether of the Number, or Size of these Vessels. For it is common to most Milky-Roots, for the Milk to ascend more copiously: yet in some of them, the Vessels seem, in proportion with the Parenchymous Part, not to be so numerous, as in some other Roots, where the ascending Sap is less; as by comparing the Lacteals of Dandelion, and the Lymphæducts of Fenil together, may appear: so that it should seem, that the bore of the Lacteal Vessels, is greater than that of the Lymphæducts.

26. §. THE Situation of these Vessels, as they appear, even to the naked Eye, in the transverse Section, is Various and Elegant. Sometimes they are posited only at the Inner Edg of the Barque, where they make a Ring, as in Asparagus. Tab. 7, 8, 9, & 10. In which place and position, they stand in most, if not in all, Roots, how variouslly soever they are posited also otherwise. The Common Crow-Foot with numerous Roots, hath a Ring of Sap-Vessels next the Skin. So the Barque of Monks-Hood, is encompassed with a transparent Ring of Sap-Vessels. The Ring is either more Entire, as in Eryngo, Brown-Wort, Valerian, Hop, Madder, &c. Or it is a Prick’d Ring, as in Buttyr-Bur. Sometimes they are chiefly postur’d in a Prick-Ring, towards the outward part of the Barque, as in Peony: and some Roots are pricked all over the Barque, as of Melilot. In others, they stand not so much in Pricks, as Portions or Colums, as in Cumfry.

27. §. In others, again, they all stand in more continued Lines, either Rays or Diametral, as in Borage; or Peripherial, as in Celandine. The Vascular Rays are not equally extended in all Roots: in Parsnep, towards the Circumference of the Barque; Tab. 7, 8, 9. in Bugloss, about half way. In all Docks, and Sorrels, the Rays are extended through about ¾ of the thickness of the Barque, towards the Circumference, whereabout, divers of them are always arched in, two and two together. In all or many Trefoyls, and of the Leguminous Kind, they are extended through no more than ⅓ᵈ of the Barque. In the Umbelliferous, they are Ralled in betwixt the Diametral Portions of the Parenchyma. In Borage, the Rays are more Continuous; in a Carrot, more Pricked. Here also the Pricks stand in Even Lines; in Lovage, they are Divaricated. Of which, and those of some other Roots, it is also Observable, That they are not all meer Pricks, but most of them small, yet real Circles; Tab. 8. which, after the Milk hath been frequently licked off, and ceaseth to ascend, are visible, even without a Glass. And note, that in observing all Milk-Vessels, the Milk is to be taken off, not with the Finger but the Tongue; so often, till it riseth no more, or but little. And some Roots may also be soaked in Water; whereby the Position of the Milk-Vessels, will be visible by the darker Colour of the Barque, where they stand.

28. §. The Rays sometimes, run more Parallel, and keep several, as in Monkshood; and sometimes, towards the Circumference of the Barque, they are occurrent; Tab. 7, 8, 9. as not only in Docks, but other Plants: In Eryngo, in a termination more Circular; and in Bryony, angular, or in the form of a Glory, as also in Horsradish, through a Microscope. Tab. 15. The Peripherial Lines are in some, more entire Circles, as in Dandelion; in others, made up of shorter Chords, as in Potato, Cumfry, and the smaller part of the Root of Monks-hood. In some, the Pricks are so exceeding small, and stand so close, that, to the bare eye, they seem to be continuous Rings, which yet, through the Microscope, appear distinct, as in Marsh-mallow and Liquirish. Tab. 12.

29. §. Sometimes Columns and Chords are compounded, as in Burnet; Pricks and Chords, in Potato; Rays and Rings, in Monkshood; where the Ring is Single. In Fenil, there is a double or treble order both of Rays and Rings, the Lymphæducts standing in Rays and the Lacteals in Rings. And in Marsh-mallow, the Vessels are so posited as to make both those kinds of Lines at once.

30. §. In Celandine, they seem all, to the bare eye, to stand in numerous Rings lying even one within another. As also in Dandelion; in which yet, being viewed through a Microscope, Tab. 13. there is an appearance of very many small Rays; which streaming from the Inner Verge of the Barque, cross three or four of the smaller Rings, and are there terminated. Whence it should seem that Lymphatick Rays and Milky Rings, are in that Root, so far mixed together. Only the Lympha, being confounded with the Milk, cannot be discerned. And where the Milky-Vessels are evacuated, or at such Seasons, wherein they are less full, divers Milky Roots will yield a clear Liquor at the Inner Verge of the Barque, where, at other times, they seem to yield only Milk. And this is the Description of the Barque.

CHAP. IV. — Of the WOOD.

HAT Portion of the Root which standeth next within the Barque, and in Trees, and Shrubby Plants, is the Wood; is also compounded of Two Substantially different Bodies, Parenchymous and Lignous. The Parenchymous, is of the same Substantial Nature with that of the Barque. And is originated from it; being not only adjacent to it, but all round about continuous therewith; even as that, is with the Skin; the Parenchyma of the Barque, being distributed, from time to time, partly outward into the Skin, and partly inward, into the Wood.

2. §. The Position of the several parts hereof, is different. For the most part it hath a Diametral Continuation, in several Portions, running betwixt as many more of the Lignous, from the Circumference towards the Center of the Root: all together, constituting that, which in the Second Chapter of the First Book, I call the Insertment. In the Roots of many Herbs, these Diametral or Inserted Portions are more observable, as in Cumfry; Tab. 9. which leadeth to the notice of them in all others, both of Herbs and Trees. Sometimes part of this Parenchymous Body is disposed into Rings, as in Fenil. The Number and Size of which Rings differ: In Fenil, when the Root is grown large, they are in some places broader, but fewer; Tab. 8, 9. in Beet they are narrower, but more. The Diametral Portions are here, in like manner, much varied; in Cumfry, Celandine, larger; in Beet, Bugloss, meaner; in Borage, Parsnep, more, and smaller; and in most Woody-Roots, streaming betwixt the Pith and the Barque, as so many small Rays. Their Continuation is also different; in some Roots, to the Centre, as in Columbine; in others not, as in Parsnep. Tab. 17. And sometimes different in the same Root, as in the Vine.

3. §. The Contexture of these Parenchymous Portions is sometimes Uniform, as in Bugloss, Peony; and sometimes also, as it is in the Barque, different; in part, more sappy, and transparent; in part, more white, dry, and aery, as in Carrot, Lovage, Scorzonera, and others; which yet cannot be observed without a wary view. But their general Texture is the same being all made up of many small Bladders. Which are here of different Sizes, like those of the Barque, but for the most part smaller. Their Shape likewise, is usually Round; but sometimes Oblong and Oval, as in Borage; or Oblong and Square, as in the Vine. Tab. 17.

4. §. The Lignous Part, if not always, yet usually, is also Compounded of Two Kinds of Bodies, scil. Succiferous or Lignous and Aer-Vessels. The Lignous as far as discernable, are of the same Conformation and Nature with those of the Barque, and in the transverse cut of the Root, do oftentimes, as those, emit a Liquor. They are also Braced; and many of them run in distinct Threds or Portions, collaterally together.

5. §. The Aer Vessels I so call, because they contain no Liquor, but an Aery Vapour. They are, more or less, visible in all Roots. They may be distinguished, to the bare Eye, from the Parenchymous Parts, by their Whiter Surface; and their standing more prominent, wheras those shrink below the transverse level of the Root, upon drying. They are frequently Conjugated divers of them together, sometimes fewer, and for the most part single, as in Asparagus; Tab. 10, & 15. sometimes many, as in Hors-Radish. And their Conjugations are also Braced, as the Threds of the Succiferous Vessels. But they are no where Inosculated: nor Twisted one about another; but only Tangent or Collateral. Neither are they Ramified, the greater into less; but are all distinctly continued, as the Nerves in Animals, from one end of the Root to the other.

6. §. Their Braces, as those of the Succiferous Vessels, are also of various number: in Jerusalem Artichoke, Cumfry, Scorzonera, more rare; in Borage, Burnet, more frequent; as by stripping off the Barque of such Roots, where it is easily separable, may be seen. Tab. 6. And they often vary in the same Root; so in Borage, Scorzonera, &c. they are more frequent in the Centre, and next the Barque, than in the Intermediate space, as by splitting those Roots down the middle doth appear. Tab. 6. They also vary from those of the Succiferous Vessels; those being usually more frequent, as in Jerusalem Artichoke, than these of the Aerial.

7. §. Betwixt these Braced Aer-Vessels, and the rest, which make the true Wood, run the Parenchymous Parts above described; Tab. 6. as they do betwixt the Succiferous in the Barque: and so make up two Pieces of Net Work, wherof one is the filling up of the other.

8. §. The Position of both these Kinds of Vessels, is Various. The Succiferous or Lignous, are sometimes posited in diametral lines or portions; as in the Vine, and most Trees. Tab. 17. Sometimes, oppositely to the Aerial, as in Beet; Tab. 8. each Ring herein being double, and made both of Sap- and Aer-Vessels.

9. §. In Nettle the Position is very peculiar, Tab. 8. from what it is in the Roots of other Herbs; being curiously mixed; the Succiferous running cross the Aerial, in several, viz. Five, Six, Seven, or more Rings. In Bryony the several Conjugations of the Aerial, are distinctly surrounded with the Succiferous. Tab. 7. In Patience, the Succiferous are disposed, besides Rays, into many small Rings, of different Sizes, sprinkled up and down, and not, as in other Roots having one common Centre; within divers whereof, the Aer-Vessels are included: especially within those which are drawn, not into Rings, but, as it were, into little stragling Hedges.

10. §. That also of the Aer-Vessels, is Various and Elegant: especially in the upper part of the Root. In Ammi, Lilium-non-bulbosom, they make a Ring. In these, a Prick’d-Ring; in Peony, a Ring of Rays; in Valerian, a Ring of Pricks and Rays. Tab. 7, 8, 9. In others, they make not Rings, but longer Rays, extended either towards the Centre, as in Scorzonera; or meeting in it, as in Columbine. In the Common Dock, they stand more in single Rays: in the other Species of Docks, both in Rays, and collateral Conjugations between.

11. §. In Beet, they stand in several Rings; and every Ring, made of Rays. In Cumfry, the Rays and Rings are separate; those stand without, these next the Centre. Tab. 8, 9. In Dandelion, they stand altogether, and make a little Rope, in the Center it self. In Geranium, and others of that Kindred, they make a little Thred, in the same place. And in Skirret, they stand in two Threds, near the Centre.

12. §. In Celandine, they stand in almost parallel Lines. Tab. 8, 9. In Monks-hood, of a wedged Figure; divided in the smaller part of the Root, into Three little Wedges, with their poynts meeting exactly in the Centre. In Cincquefoyle, and Strawberry, they are also postur’d in three Conjugations, triangularly. In the young Roots of Oak, they stand neither in Radiated, nor otherwise strait, but Winding Lines. And in Borage the position, of many of them, is Spiral. As likewise, sometimes, in Mercury, or Lapathum unctuosum. Tab. 15. In Horse-Radish, they stand more confused neither in Rings nor in Rays; yet their several Conjugations, are radiated: with very many other differences.

13. §. The Quantity of these Vessels, as to the space they take up in the Root, is to be computed Two ways, By their Number, and Size. Their Number may, in some Roots, and in some measure, be judged of, by the bare Eye; having, frequently, a whiter surface than the other Parts. As also their Size; the Bore of these Vessels being greater than that of the Lignous in all Roots; especially in some. For if you take the Roots of Vine, Fenil, Dandelion, Plum-tree, Elder, Willow, &c. and lay them by, for some time, to dry; and then, having cut off a very thin Slice of each, transversely; if you hold up those Slices before your Eye, so as the Light may be trajected through the said Vessels, they hereby become visible, as notably different, both in Number and Size.

14. §. But undeceitful and accurate Observation of both their Number, and Size, must be made by the Microscope; and so they will appear to be much more various. In Bistort, Skirret, they are very few; in Beet, very many: betwixt which extreams there are all Degrees; as in Orpine, Venus Looking-Glass, Scorzonera, Great Celandine, Peony, Borage, Fenil, &c. may be seen. So their Size, in some is extream small, as in Strawberry, Bistort, Valerian; in others very great, as in Asparagus, Bugloss, Vine. They are also of several Sizes in one and the same Numerical Root; but in some, are less varied, as in Lilium non bulbosum, Asparagus, Bugloss; in others, more, as in Bryony, Lovage. Tab. 10. to 17. Amongst all Roots, they vary by about Twenty Degrees; as by comparing the Roots of Vine, Thorn-Apple, Bryony, Lovage, Fenil, Wild Carrot, Saxifrage, Parsley, Peony, Hore-hound, Cinquefoyl, Strawberry, &c. together, may be seen. Some of those in the Vine, being of the greatest Size; appearing through a good Glass, at least one Third of an Inch in Diametre: those in Strawberry, and that Kind, of the smallest; most of them appearing, in the same Glass, no bigger, than to admit the poynt of a small Pin, according to the Standard, in Tab. 12. See also the Figures of so many of them as are drawn.

15. §. In some Roots, they are Small, and Few; as in Jerusalem Artichoke; in others Small, but Many, as in Horse-Radish: Tab. 11, 14, 15, 17. in Bugloss, they are Great, but Few; in the Vine, Great and Many. So that the proportion, which those of a Vine, their Number and Size being taken together, bear to those of Jerusalem Artichoke, may be, at least, as Fifty, to One. Of the smallest Kinds, as those of Cinquefoyl, Jerusalem Artichoke, and the like; It is to be noted, That they are scarce ever visible in the fresh Slices of these Roots; but after they have layn by a while, at last, by a good Glass, Clear Light, and steddy View, are discernable.

16. §. In some Roots, the greater of these Vessels stand in or next the Centre, Tab. 13, 15. as in Taraxacum, or Dandelion; in others next the circumference, as in Horse-Radish. Sometimes each of them is from one end of the Root to the other, of a more equal Size, or more Cylindrical, as in Marsh-mallow; but usually, they widen, more or less, from the Top, to the Bottom of the Root, as in Thorn-Apple: about the Top of which, they are, for the most part, but of the Sixth, Seventh, and Eighth, Magnitude; some of the Fifth, but none of the Third; but about the Bottome, they are most of the Third, and Fifth: whence it is manifest, That some of them are, in the manner of Veins, somewhat Pyramidal. Yet is it observable, That their ampliation proceedeth not towards, but from their Original, as in Nerves.

17. §. Of these Vessels Seignior Malpighi hath observed; Componuntur (saith he) expositæ fistulæ Zona tenui & pellucida, velut argentei coloris lamina, parum lata; quæ, spiraliter locata, & extremis lateribus unita, Tubum, interius & exterius aliquantulum asperum, efficit.

18. §. To whose Observation I further add, That the Spiral Zone, or Lamina, as he calls it, is not ever one Single Piece; but consisteth of Two or More round and true Fibres, although standing collaterally together, yet perfectly distinct. Neither are these Single Fibres themselves flat, like a Zone; but of a round forme, like a most fine Thred. According as fewer or more of these Fibres happen to break off, from their Spiral location, together; the Zone is narrower, or broader: usually, Narrower in the Trunk, and Broader in the Root.

19. §. Of these Fibres I also Observe, That they are not Inosculated side to side, but are Knit together by other smaller Fibres; those being, as it were, the Warp, and these the Woof of the Aer-Vessels. Yet I think the several Fibres are not interwoven just as in a Web; but by a kind of Stitch, as the several Plates or Bredths of a Floor-Mat. A clear and elegant sight of these Fibres, and of their Interweftage, by splitting a Vine-Root, or a piece of Oak, may, with a good Glass in the sides of their Greater Aer-Vessels, be obtained; having much of the resemblance of Close Needle-work.

20. §. The Spiration of the Fibres of these Vessels, may more easily be observed in the Trunk, than in the Root. And better in younger Plants, than other. And not so well by Cutting as by Splitting, or by Tearing off some small Piece, through which they run: their Conformation being, by this means, not spoiled. Yet this way, the Vessels are seen, chiefly, Unresolved.

21. §. But in the Leaves and Tender Stalks of all such Plants, as shew, upon breaking, a kind of Doune or Wool; they may be seen Resolved and Drawn out, and that some times even to the naked Eye, an Inch or two Inches in length. This Wool being nothing else, but a certain number of Fibres Resolved from their Spiral position in these Vessels, and Drawn out in Length; and so clustred together, as so many Threds or little Ropes: appearing thus more or less, in the Leaves and some other Parts of most Plants; but more remarquably in some, as in the Vine, Scabious, and others. As also in the Scales of a Squill. In which last, for example, they are so easily separable, as further to shew, what before was observed; viz. That the Plate or Zone, into which the Aer-Vessels are usually Resolved, is not one Single Piece, or meer Plate; but made up of several Round Fibres, all standing and running parallel, and so knit together by other smaller ones, tranversly, in the form of a Zone. For if you break or cut a Leaf or Shell of a fresh Squill, till you come to the Aer-Vessels, and having softly drawn them out, for about an Inch or more (to the naked Eye) in length, you then single out one or two of them from the rest, and rowl them, as they hang at the Shell, eight or nine times round, each Vessel will appear, through a Glass, to consist of 8, 10, or 12 small Fibres; which, in the Unresolved Vessel, run parallel; but by this means, are all separated one from another. See the Figures belonging to the Third and Fourth Books.

22. §. The Process of their Spiration, is not, so far as I have observed, accidental, but constantly the same; scil. In the Root, by South, from West to East: But in the Trunk, contrarily, by South, from East to West.

23. §. The Content of these Vessels, is, as hath already been intimated, more Aery. The Arguments for which, are, That upon a transverse Cut of the Root, the Sap ascendeth not there, where These stand. Being also viewed through a Microscope, they are never observed to be filled with Liquor. Besides a Root cut and immersed in Water, till the Water is in some part got into these Vessels, and then the Root taken out and crushed; the other Parts will yield Liquor, but These, only Bubbles: which Bubbles are made, by some small quantity of Liquor mixed with the Aer, before contained in the said Vessels. To which, other Arguments will arise out of those Things that follow in the Second Part. As also for this Content, its not being a pure or simple, but Vaporous Aer. Whether these Vessels may not, in some Vegetables, and at some times, contain Liquor, is doubtful.⁠[2] Thus far of the Lignous Part.

[2] See Book 3.

CHAP. V. — Of the PITH.

ITHIN the Lignous Part lyeth the Pith. This Part is not common to all Roots, for some have none, as Nicotian, Stramonium, and others. Yet many which have none, or but little, throughout all their lower parts, have one fair enough about their tops, as Mallow, Bourage, Dandelion, and the like. Tab. 6. See the Roots. And in many others there are Parenchymous Parts, of the same substantial nature with the Pith, distributed betwixt the several Rings of Vessels, and every where visible, from the top to the bottom, as in Beet, Fenil, &c. Tab. 8.

2. §. The Size of the Pith is varied by many Degrees, easily reckoned an Hundred; in Fenil, Dandelion, Asparagus, but small; in Horse-Radish, Valerian, Bistort, great. The Shape hereof, in the lower parts of most Roots, is Pyramidal; but at the tops, Various, according to the different Distribution of the Vessels, as in Carrot, Hyperbolick, in Parsley, Oval; Tab. 6. as appeareth, in cutting the Roots length-ways.

3. §. The Pith, for the most part, especially in Trees, is a Simple Body: but sometimes, it is, as the Barque, compounded; some certain number of Succiferous Vessels being mixed herewith; as in Jerusalem Artichoke, Tab. 6, & 8. Horse-Radish, &c. upon a traverse cut, by a strict view, may be discerned. Their Position is sometimes Confused, as in a Carrot; and sometimes Regular, as in Parsley; appearing, by the traverse cut, in Rings, and in cutting by the length, in Arches. Tab. 6. And sometimes the Pith is hollow; as in the Level-Roots of Bishops-Weed: these Roots being made out of the Stalk, §. 13, 14, 15. as in the First Chapter hath been shewed, how.

4. §. As all the other Parts of the Root, are originated from the Seed; so, sometimes, is the Pith it self. But sometimes, it hath its more immediate Derivation from the Barque. Hence it is, that many Roots, which have no Pith in their lower parts, have one at their top, as Columbine, Lovage, &c. Tab. 4. For the Parenchymous Parts of the Barque being, by degrees, distributed into Diametral Portions, running betwixt those of the Lignous Body, and at length, meeting and uniting in the Centre, they thus constitute the Pith. In the same manner, at the top of some Roots, the Pith is either made or augmented, out of the Parenchymous Rings above described; these being gradually distributed to, and embodied in the Centre; as in Fenil, and some other Roots, their lower and upper parts compared together, maybe seen. Even as in Animals, one Part, as the Dura Mater, is the original of divers others.

5. §. From hence, it also appears, That the Pith is of the same Substantial Nature with the Parenchyma of the Barque, and with the Diametral Portions; and that therefore they are all one body, differing in no Essential Property, but only in their Shape and Place. The same is also evident from the Continuity of the Pith with the Diametral Portions, as of These, with the said Parenchyma. And from their Contexture, which, by a Microscope, appeareth to be of one and the same general kind, in all Plants, both in the Parenchyma of the Barque, in the Insertment or Diametral Portions, and in the Pith, all being made up of Bladders.

Tab. 9, & 15. 6. §. The Bladders of the Pith, are of very different Sizes; seldom less, than in the Barque, as in Asparagus; usually much bigger, as in Horse-Radish. They may be well reckoned to about fifteen or twenty degrees; those in Jerusalem Artichoke, of the largest; in Valerian, Horse-Radish, of the meaner; in Bistort, Peony, of the smallest. Their Position is rarely varied, as it is oftentimes, in the Barque; but more uniform, and in the transverse Cut, equally respective to all parts of the Root: yet being piled evenly, one over another, in the long cut, they seem to run, in Direct Trains, by the length of the Root. Their Shape also is, usually more orbicular; Tab. 11. but sometimes, somewhat angular, in the larger kinds, as in Jerusalem Artichoke.

7. §. THUS FAR the Contexture of the Pith is well discoverable in the Root. In the Trunk, farther, and more easily. Whereof therefore, in the next Book, I shall give a more particular Description and Draught. Yet since I am speaking of it, I shall not wholly omit here to observe, That the Sides, by which the aforesaid Bladders of the Pith are circumscribed, are not meer Paper-Skins, or rude Membranes; but so many several Ranks or Piles of exceeding small Fibrous Threds; lying, for the most part, evenly one over another, from the bottom to the top of every Bladder; and running cross, as the Threds in the Weavers Warp, from one Bladder to another. Which is to say, That the Pith is nothing else but a Rete mirabile, or an Infinite Number of Fibres exquisitely small, and admirably Complicated together: as by cutting the Pith with a Razor, and so viewing it with a good Glass, may be seen. See the Figures belonging to the Third Book.

8. §. All Plants exhibit this Spectable, not alike distinctly; those best, with the largest Bladders. Nor the same Pith, in any condition; but best, when dry: Because then, the Sap being voided, the spaces betwixt the Fibrous Threds, and so the Threds themselves, are more distinctly discernable. Yet is it not to be dryed, after Cutting; Because its several parts, will thereupon coincide and become deformed. But to be chosen, while the Plant is yet growing; at which time, it may be often found dry, yet undeformed; as in the Trunks of Common Thistle, Jerusalem Artichoke, &c.

9. §. Neither are these Threds, so far as I can observe, Single Fibres; but usually, consist of several together. Nor are they simply Collateral, but by the weftage of other Fibres, in their natural Estate, knit together; much after the same manner as the Spiral Fibres of the Aer-Vessels. This Connexion I have no where so well seen, as in the White Bottoms of the Bladders of a Bulrush, being cut traverse; wherein they have the appearance, of very Fine and close Needle-work.

10. §. The Fibres by which the said Threds are knit together, I think are all Single: and are seldom and scarcely visible, except by obliquely Tearing the Pith; by which means, they will appear through the Glass, broken off, sometimes, a quarter or half an Inch, or an Inch in Length; and as small as one Single Thred of a Spiders Webb. In a Bulrush, they are sometimes discernable in cutting by the Length. These Fibres, and the Threds, they knit together, for the most part, are so pellucid, and closely situate, that they frequently seem to make One entire Body, as a piece of Ice or a film of Water it self: or even as Animal Skins sometimes shew, which yet are known to be Fibrous.

11. §. The Situation of these Threds, is contrary to that of the Vessels, as those by the Length, so these, chiefly, by the Bredth of the Root, or horizontally, from one edge of the Pith to the other. They are continued circularly; whereby, as oft as they keep within the compass of the several Bladders, the said Bladders are Round: But where they winde out of one Bladder, into another, they mutually Intersect a Chord of their several Circles; by which means, the Bladders become Angular.

12. §. The Contexture, likewise, both of the Parenchymous Part of the Barque, and of the Diametral Portions inserted betwixt the Lignous; is the same with this of the Pith, now described; that is, Fibrous. Whence we understand, How the several Braces and Threds of the Vessels are made: For the Vessels running by the length of the Root, as the Warp; by the Parenchymous Fibres running cross or horizontally, as the Woof: they are thus knit and as it were stitched up together. Yet their weftage seemeth not to be simple, as in Cloath; but that many of the Parenchymous Fibres are wraped round about each Vessel; and, in the same manner, are continued from one Vessel to another; thereby knitting them altogether, more closely, into one Tubulary Thred; and those Threds, again, into one Brace: much after the manner of the Needle work called Back-Stitch or that used in Quilting of Balls. Some obscure sight hereof, may be taken in a Thred of Cambrick, through a Microscope. But it is most visible, in the Leaves and Flowers of some Plants. The Delineation of these Things I shall therefore omit, till we come hereafter to speak of the other Parts.

13. §. From what hath been said, it may be conjectured; That the Aer Vessels successively appearing in the Barque, are formed, not out of any Fluid Matter, as are the original ones: But of the Parenchymous Fibres; sc. by changing them from a Spherical to a Tubulary Forme.

14. §. From the precedents, it is also manifest, That all the Parenchymous Parts of a Root, are Fibrous.

15. §. And lastly, That the whole Body of a Root, consisteth of Vessels and Fibres. And, That these Fibres themselves, are Tubulous, or so many more Vessels, is most probable: There only wanteth a greater perfection of Microscopes to determine.

16. §. The Contents of the Pith are, sometimes Liquor, and sometimes a Vaporous-Aer. The Liquor is always Diaphanous, as that of the Parenchymous Part of the Barque; and in nature, not much differing from it. The Aer is sometimes less, and sometimes more Vaporous, than that of the Barque. By this Aer I mean, that which is contained in the Bladders. Within the Concaves of the Fibres which compose the Bladders, I suppose, there is another different Sort of Aer. So that as in the Bladders is contained a more Aqueous; and in the Vessels, a more Essential Liquor: So sometimes, in the same Bladders, is contained a more Vaporous; and in the Fibres, a more Simple and Essential Aer.

Book 2 Part 2

An Account of the

VEGETATION
OF

ROOTS
Grounded chiefly upon the foregoing

ANATOMY.

PART II.

O Philosophize, is, To render the Causes and Ends of Things. No man, therefore, that denieth God can do this, Truly. Theology the Beginning and End of Philosophy. For the taking away of the first Cause, maketh all things Contingent. Now, of that which is Contingent, although there may be an Event; yet there can be no Reason or End: so that Men should then study, That, which is not. So the Causes of Things, if they are Contingent, they cannot be Constant. For that which is the Cause of This, now; if it be so Contingently, it may not be the Cause hereafter: and no Physical Proposition, grounded upon the Constancy and Certainty of Things, could have any foundation. He, therefore, that philosophiseth, and denieth God, playeth a childish Game.

2. §. Wherefore Nature, and the Causes and Reasons of Things, duly contemplated, naturally lead us unto God; and is one way of securing our Veneration of Him: giving us, not only a general Demonstration of his Being; but a particular one, of most of the several Qualifications thereof. For all Goodness, Righteousness, Proportion, Order, Truth, or whatever else is Excellent and Amiable in the Creatures; it is the Demonstration of the like in God. For it is impossible, that God should ever make any thing, not like Himself, in some degree or other. These Things, and the very Notions which we have of them, are Conceptions issuing from the Womb of the Divine Nature.

3. §. By the same means, we have a greater assurance of the Excellency of his Sacred Word. That He, who hath Done all things so transcendently well; must needs Speak as well, as he hath Done. That He, who in so admirable a manner, hath made Man; cannot but know best, What his true Principles and Faculties are; and what Actions are most agreeable thereunto: and, that having adorned him with such Beauteous and Lovely ones; it is impossible, He should ever put him upon the Exercise of those Faculties, in any way Deformed and Unlovely. That He should do all things, so well Himself; and yet require his Creatures, to do otherwise, is unconceivable.

4. §. And as we may come, hereby, to rectifie our Apprehension of His Laws; so also, of His Misteries. For there are many Things, of the Manner of whose Existence, we have no certain Knowledge. Yet, of their Existence, we are as sure, as our Senses can make us. But, we may as well deny, what God hath Made, To be; as, what he hath Spoken, To be true, because we understand not how. And the knowledge of Things being gradually attained, we have occasion to reflect, That some Things, we can now well conceive, which we once thought unintelligible. I know, therefore, what I understand not; but, I know not, what is unintelligible: what I know not now, I may hereafter; or if not I, another; or if no Man, or other Creature, it is sufficient, That God fully understandeth Himself. It is not, therefore, the Knowledge of Nature, but they are the wanton phansies of Mens minds, that dispose them, either to Forget God, or to Think unduly of Him.

5. §. Nor have we reason to fear going too far, in the Study of Nature; more, than the entring into it: Because, the higher we rise in the true Knowledg and due Contemplation of This; the nearer we come to the Divine Author hereof. Or to think, that there is any Contradiction, when Philosophy teaches that to be done by Nature; which Religion, and the Sacred Scriptures, teach us to be done by God: no more, than to say, That the Ballance of a Watch is moved by the next Wheel; is to deny that Wheel, and the rest, to be moved by the Spring; and that both the Spring, and all the other Parts, are caused to move together by the Maker of them. So God may be truly the Cause of This Effect, although a Thousand other Causes should be supposed to intervene: For all Nature is as one Great Engine, made by, and held in His Hand. And as it is the Watch-makers Art, that the Hand moves regularly, from hour to hour, although he put not his Finger still to it: So is it the Demonstration of Divine Wisdome, that the Parts of Nature are so harmoniously contrived and set together; as to conspire to all kind of Natural Motions and Effects, without the Extraordinary and Immediate Influence of the Author of it.

6. §. Therefore, as the Original Being of all Things, is the most proper Demonstration of Gods Power: So the successive Generations, and Operations of Things are the most proper Demonstration of his Wisdom. For if we should suppose,that God did now make, or do any Thing, by any Thing; then, no Effect would be produced by a Natural Cause: and consequently, He would still be upon the Work of Creation: which yet Sacred Scripture assureth us, He resteth from. And we might exspect the Formation of a Child, in an Egg, as well as in a Womb; or of a Chicken, out of a Stone, as an Egg: And all Sorts of Animals, as well as Plants, might propagate their Species, without Coition: and the like. For Infinite Power, needeth not make any difference in the Things it undertakes to manage. But in that, these Things are not only made, but so made, that is, according to such certain Natural Laws, as to produce their Natural Effects; here is the Sensible and Illustrious Evidence of his Wisdom. Wherefore as the Wisdom of Government, is not seen, by the King his interposing Himself in every Case; but in the contrivance of the Laws, and Constitution of Ministers in such sort, that it shall be as effectually determin’d, as if he did so indeed: So the more complicated and vastly Numerous, we allow the Natural Causes of Things to be; the more duely we conceive of that Wisdom, which thus disposeth of them all, to their several Effects: All Things being thus, as Ministers in the Hands of God, conspiring together a Thousand Ways, towards a Thousand Effects and Ends, at one time; and that with the same certainty, as if he did prepose to each, the same Omnipotent Fiat, which he used at the Creation of the World.

7. §. THIS Universal Monarchy, as it is eminently Visible in all other Particular Oeconomies; so is it, no less, in that of Vegetables. Infinite Occurrences, and secret Intrigues, ’tis made up of; of which we cannot skill, but by the help of manifold Means; and those, in the foregoing Idea, have been lately proposed. The Divine Wisdom seen in the Growth of Plants; if we observe, Wherein, although some Experiments have been briefly touch’d: yet that which I have hitherto chiefly prosecuted, hath been the Anatomical Part; and that not throughly neither. Notwithstanding, so far as Observations already made will conduct us, I shall endeavour to go. And if, for the better clearing of the way, I have intermixed some Conjectures; I think they are not meerly such, but for which I have layd down some Grounds, and of which, the Series also of the following Discourse, may be some further proof.

First, How the Ground is prepared. 8. §. LET US say then, that the Root of a Plant being lodged in some Soil, for its more convenient growth; ’tis necessary the Soil should be duly prepared for it. The Rain, therefore, falling and soaking into the Soyl, somewhat diluteth the Dissoluble Principles therein contained; and renders them more easily communicable to the Root: Being as a Menstruum, which extracteth those Principles, from the other greater and useless part of the Soil.

9. §. And the warm Sun, joyned with the diluting Rain, by both, as it were a Digestion of the Soil, or a gentile Fermentation amongst its several Parts, will follow: whereby the Dissoluble Parts therein, will rot and mellow: that is, those Principles which as yet remained more fixed, will now be further resolved and unlocked, and more copiously and equally spread themselves through the Body of the Soil.

10. §. These Principles, being with the growth of Plants continually exhausted, and needing a repair; the successions, therefore, of Wet, Wind, and other Weather, beat down and rot the Leaves and other Parts of Plants. Whereby these (as Weeds which are wont to be buried under ground) become a natural Manure, and Re-impregnate the Soil: Being thus, in part, out of their own Resolved Principles, annually Compounded again.

11. §. Many of these Principles, upon their Resolution, being by the Sun more attenuated and volatilized; continually ascend into the Aer, and are mixed therewith. Where, although they lose not their Vegetable Nature, yet being amongst other purer Principles; themselves also, depositing their Earthy feculencies, become more subtile, simple and Essential Bodies.

12. §. And the Aer being of an Elastick or Springy Nature, pressing, more or less, upon all Bodies; it thereby forceth and insinuateth it self into the Soil, through all its permeable Pores. Upon its own entrance, it carries also many of the said Vegetable and Essential Principles along with it; which, together with the rest, are spread all over the Body of the Soil. By which means, though a less Vehement, yet more Subtil Fermentation, and with the least advantage of warmth, continuable, will be effected.

13. §. The Principles being thus farther resolved and subtilized, would presently exhale away, if the Rain, again, did not prevent. Which, therefore, falling upon and soaking through the Ground, is as a fresh Menstruum, saturate or impregnate with many of them. And as it still sinketh lower, it carries them along with it self, from the Superficial, to the Deeper parts of the Ground: thus, not only maturing those parts also, which, otherwise, would be more lean and cold; but therein likewise, laying up and securing a Store, more gradually and thriftily to be bestowed upon the Upper parts again, as they need.

14. §. And Autumn having laid up the Store, Winter following thereupon, doth, as it were, lock the doors upon it. In which time, some warmer Intervals, serve further and gradually to mature the stored Principles, without hazard of their being Exhaled. And the Spring returning, sets the doors open again, with warmer and more constant Sun, with gentle and frequent Rain, fully resolves the said Principles; and so furnisheth a plentiful Diet, for all kinds of Vegetables: being a Composition of Water chiefly, wherein are resolved, some portions of Earth, Salt, Acid, Oyl, Spirit, and Aer; or other Bodies of Affinity herewith.

Then, How the Sap is imbib’d, and distributed to the several Parts. 15. §. THE ROOT standing in the Ground thus prepared, and being always surrounded with a Barque, which consisteth chiefly of a Parenchymous and Spongy Body;⁠[3] it will thus, as Sponges do, naturally suck up the watry parts of the Soil impregnate with the said Principles. Which Principles notwithstanding, being in proportion with the watry parts, but few, and also more Essential;⁠[4] therefore in this Parenchymous Part, are they never much discovered, either by Colour, Taste, or Smell. As it is probable, that some distilled Waters, which discover nothing, to Sense, of the Plants from which they are distilled, may yet, in part, retain their Faculties. And it is known, that many Bodies; as Crocus Metallorum, convey many of their parts into the Menstruum, without any sensible alteration thereof. So Frost and Snow have neither Taste nor Smell; yet from their Figures, ’tis evident, that there are divers kinds of Saline Principles incorporated with them; or at least, such Principles as are common to them and divers kinds of Salts.

[3] P. 1. c. 3. §. 3.

[4] §. 11, 12.

16. §. The entrance of this Impregnate Water or Sap is not without difference, but by the Regulation of the intervening Skin; being thereby strained and rendred more pure: the Skin, according to the thickness⁠[5] or closeness thereof, becoming sometimes only as a brown paper, sometimes as a Cotton, and sometimes as a Bag of Leather to the transient Sap, as the nature of it doth require. By which it is also moderated, lest the Barque, being spongy, should suck it up too fast, and so the Root should be, as it were, surcharged by a Plethora. And divers of the Succiferous Vessels being mixed herewith⁠[6] and lying next the Soil, usually more or less mortified, and so their Principles somewhat resolved; the Sap is hereby better specified, and further tinctured; such parts of the Sap best entring, as are most agreeable to those Principles; which the Sap also carries off, in some part, as it passeth into the Barque.

[5] P. 1. c. 2. §. 1.

[6] P. 1. c. 2. §. 4.

17. §. The Sap thus strained, though it be pure, and consisteth of Essential parts; yet being compounded of heterogeneous ones; and received into the Parenchyma of the Barque a laxe and spongy Body, they will now easily and mildly ferment. Whereby they will be yet further prepared, and so more easily insinuate themselves into all the Bladders of the said Parenchyma; swelling and dilating it as far as the Continuity of its parts will bear. Whereupon, partly from the continued entrance of fresh Sap, and partly by a Motion or Pressure of Restitution in the swollen and Tensed Bladders of the Parenchyma, the Sap is forced thence into the other parts of the Root.

18. §. And because the Parenchyma is in no place openly and Visibly Pervious, but is every where composed of an Infinite Number of small Bladders⁠[7]; the Sap, therefore, is not only fermented therein, and fitted for Separation; but, as it passeth through it, is every part of it, strained an Hundred times over, from Bladder to Bladder.

[7] P. 1. c. 3. §. 4.

19. §. The Sap thus fermented, and strained, is distributed to the other Organical Parts, according as the several Principles of This, are agreeable to those whereof the said Organical Parts consist. As the Sap therefore passeth from Bladder to Bladder, such Principles as are agreeable to those of the Fibres of the said Bladders, will adhere to, and insinuate themselves into the Body of the Fibres; sc. Watry chiefly, next Acid, then spirituous, Earthy, Aery, and Oleous.⁠[8]

[8] Idea, §. 50, 52.

20. §. And the Sap by its continual appulse and percolation, as it leaveth some parts upon the said Fibres; so as it is squeezed betwixt them from Bladder to Bladder, it licks and carries off some others from them, in some union together with it; and so is Impregnate herewith: as Water, by passing through a Mineral Vein, becomes tinctured with that Mineral.

21. §. The Sap thus Impregnate with some united Principles of the Parenchymous Fibres, passeth on to the Lignous Vessels, whereinto their correspondent Principles also enter; sc. Watry, Saline, Oleous and Earthy chiefly.⁠[9] And because the Parenchymous Principles mixed with them, are in some degree united, and so more ready to fix; some of these therefore will likewise enter into the said Vessels. Whereupon, the Alkali oleosum of the one, and the Acidum spirituosum of the other, meeting together; These, with the other Principles, all concentre, and of divers fluids, become one fixed Body, and are gradually agglutinated to the Vessels; that is, The Vessels are now nourished.

[9] Idea, §. 51, 52.

22. §. The supply of the Sap still continued, the Principles thereof will not only enter into the Body of these Parts, but also their Concaves. And the Parenchymous Fibres being wrapped about the Vessels,⁠[10] as often as the said Fibres are more turgid with their own contained Fluid, they will thereby be somewhat shortned, or contract in length; and so must needs bind upon the Vessels, and thereby, as it were, squeeze some part of the Fluid, contained both within themselves and the Vessels, back again into the Bladders.

23. §. And the Sap herein, being thus tinctured with some of the united Principles of the Vessels, divers of them will now also insinuate themselves into the Parenchymous Fibres, and be incorporated with them: Whereby, the said Fibres, which before were only relaxed and dilated, are now also nourished, and not till now. Some portion of the united Principles both of the Parenchymous and Lignous Parts, being necessary to the true nutrition of Each: As the Confusion and joynt assistance of both the Arterious and Nervous Fluids, is to the nourishment or coagulation of the Parts in Animals.

24. §. Some portion of the Sap thus doubly tinctured, is at the same time transmitted to, and enters the Body of the Aer-Vessels; consisting chiefly of Water, Aer, and Acid; and, in like manner, as in the other Parts is herein agglutinated. And the appulse and pressure of the Sap still continued, some portion hereof is also trajected into the Concaves of the said Vessels; existing therein as a most Compounded Fluid; partaking, more or less, both of the Principles and Tinctures of the other Organical Parts, and of the Aer-Vessels themselves; being as it were, a Mixed Resolution from them all.

25. §. And the Parenchymous Fibres being wrapped about These, as about the other Vessels,⁠[11] and, in like manner, binding upon them; they thus frequently squeeze part of the said contained Fluid out again: As necessary, though not to the immediate Nourishment of the Parts, yet the due Qualification of the Sap; being a Constant Aerial Ferment, successively stored up within the Aer-Vessels, and thence transfused to the Sap, in the other Organical Parts.

[11] P. 1. c. 5. §. 12.

26. §. And that there may be a better Transition of the Sap thus tinctured, to the several Organical Parts; therefore, none of them are close set and compact within themselves, severally: For so, they would be inaccessible to the Sap, and their inward Portions, wanting a due supply of Aliment, would be starved. But the Vessels, both of Aer and Sap, being every where divided into Braced Portions, and other Parenchymous Portions, filling up the spaces every where betwixt them⁠[12]; there is therefore a free and copious communication of the Sap, (and so of all the Tinctures successively transfused into it) from Part to Part, and to every Portion of every Part: The Parenchymous Portions, running betwixt the Braces, as the smaller Vessels do throughout the Viscera, in Animals. Whereby, none of them want that Matter, which is necessary either for their Nutrition, or for the good Estate of their Contents, or for the due period of their Growth.

[12] P. 1. c. 3. §. 13. & c. 4. §. 4, 5, 7.

27. §. For the better Tempering of the several parts of the Sap, serve the Diametral Portions of the Parenchymous Body which run sometimes directly through the Barque, as in Lovage, Parsley, &c. is described and figur’d⁠[13] Which being, all or most of them, continued betwixt both the Succiferous and the Aer-Vessels, from the Circumference to the Centre; they hereby carry off a more Copious and Aerial Ferment from the One, and communicate it unto the Other. For as the Sap enters the Barque, the more liquid part, still passeth into the succulent Portions thereof; the more Aery, is separated into those White and Dryer Diametral ones; and in its passage betwixt the Portions of the Aer-Vessels, is all along communicated to them. Yet is it not a pure or simple Aer, but such as carries a Tincture with it, from the Succiferous Vessels. And therefore it is observable, That when the Diametral Portions are more distant, the Sap-Vessels run not in a Straight Line betwixt them, but are Reciprocally so inclined, as to touch upon them; as in Lovage is visible: Thereby communicating their Tincture to the Aer, as it passeth by them, through the said Diametral Portions.

[13] P. 1. c. 3. §. 7, 8.

28. §. By the continual appulse of fresh Sap, some, both of the aery, and of all the other parts thereof are transmitted into the Pith; where, finding more room, it will yet more kindly be digested. Especially having the advantage herein of some degree of Warmth; being herein remoter from the Soil, and, as it were, Tunn’d up within the Wood, or the Mass of surrounding Vessels. So that the Pith is a Repository of better Aliment gradually supplied to those Succiferous Vessels, which are frequently scattered up and down therein, and which ascend into the Trunk.⁠[14] But where no succiferous Vessels are mixed, herewith, it usually becomes Dryer, and is replenished with a more Aerial and Warmer Sap; whereby the growth of the Caulis is promoted, as by an Hot Bed set just under it. And in many Plants with divers knobbed Roots, the younger are more succulent, serving chiefly to feed the Stalk: the Elder are spongy and fill’d with Aer, for the fermenting of the Sap, and more early growth of the Stalk: as in little Celandine, Dogstones and all of that Kindred. And thus all the Parts have a fit Aliment provided for their Nourishment.

[14] P. 1. c. 5. §. 3.

How the several Parts are Nourish’d and Form’d. 29. §. IN THIS Nourishment, the Principles of the Sap are, as is said, concentred and locked up one within another:⁠[15] Whence it is, that the Organical Parts, being cleansed of their Contents, have none of them any Taste or Smell, as in the Piths of Plants, Paper and Linen Cloth is evident.⁠[16] Because till by Digestion, violent Destillation, or some other way, they are resolved, they cannot act upon the Organs of those Senses. For the same reason, they are never tinctured, excepting by their Contents: and although, to the bare Eye, they frequently shew White, yet viewed through a Microscope, they all appear transparent. In like manner, as the Serum of Blood, Whites of Eggs, Tendons, Hairs and Horns themselves are transparent, and without much Smell or Taste, their Principles being, in all of them, more or less concentred: But when ever these Principles, are forcibly resolved, they are ever variously invested with all those Qualities.

[15] §. 21.

[16] Idea, §. 49, 51.

30. §. And as from the Concentration of the Principles, in every Organical Part, the said Parts do thus far, all agree: So, from the Predominion of the Principles of each Part, the rest are controuled, not only to a Concentration, but an Assimilation also; whereby, the Specifick Differences, of the several Organical Parts, are preserved. Hence the succiferous Vessels are always Tough and very Pliable; for so are all Barques, wherein these Vessels abound; so is a Handful of Flax, which is nothing else but a heap of the succiferous Vessels in the Barque of that Plant. For besides Water, and Earth, an Alkaline Salt and Oyl are, as is said, the predominant Principles of these Vessels.⁠[17] It is then the Oyl, chiefly, by which these Vessels are Tough: for being of a tenacious Nature, by taking hold of other Principles, it marries them together; and the Alkaline Salt and Earth, concentred with it, addeth to it more Strength. Hence the Caput Mortuum of most Bodies, especially those that abound with Oyl and a Sal Alkali, is brittle and friable; those Principles, which were the Ligaments of the rest, being forced away from them. From the same Cause, the Parenchymous Parts of a Root, even in their Natural State, are brittle and friable; sc. Because their Earthy, and especially Oleous and Saline Principles are, as is said,⁠[18] so very few. Therefore all Piths and more simple Parenchyma’s, break short, so Corn, and the Roots of Potato’s, and divers other Plants, being dryed, will easily be rub’d to Meal; and many Apples, after Frosts, eat mealy; the Parenchymous Parts of all which, are not only by Analogy, but in Substance or Essence, the self same Body.⁠[19]

[17] §. 21.

[18] §. 19.

[19] Lib. 1. c. 7. §. 14.

31. §. And as the Consistence of the several Organical Parts, is dependent on their Principles; so are their Figures. And first, the Succiferous Vessels, from their Alkaline Salt,⁠[20] grow in Length. For by that Dimension, chiefly, This Salt always shoots: And being a less moveable Principle than the rest, and so apt more speedily to fix or shoot: It thus overrules them to its own Figure. And even as the Shape of a Button dependeth on the Mould, the Silk and other Materials wrought upon it, being always conformable thereunto: so here; the Salt is, as it were, the Mould; about which, the other more passive Principles gathering themselves, they all consort and fashion to it. Hence also the same Sap-Vessels are not pyramidal, as the Veins of Animals; but of an equal bore, from end to end; the shootings of the said Salt, being also figured more agreeably to that Dimension. And as by the Saline Principle, these Vessels are Long; so by the Oleous,⁠[21] they are every where Round, or properly Cylindrical; without some joynt Efficacy of which Principle, the said Vessels would be Flat, or some way Edged and Angular, as all saline shoots, of themselves, are; as those of Alum, Vitriol, Sal Ammoniac, Sea Salt, Nitre, &c. And because the Spirituous and more Fluid part of the Principles, is least of all apt to fix; while therefore, the other parts fix round about, This will remain moveable in the Centre; from whence every Vessel is formed, not into a solid, but hollow Cylinder; that is, becomes a Tube.

[20] P. 2. §. 21.

[21] Ib.

32. §. The Lactiferous Vessels are tubulary, as the Lymphæducts, but of a somewhat wider Concave or Bore. For being their Principles are less Earthy and Oleous, and also more loosely Concentred; as from their easie corruption or Resolution by the Aer, it appears they are: they are therefore more tender, and so more easily dilative, and yielding to the said Spirituous part in the Centre. And by this means, obtaining a wider Bore, they are more adapted to the free motion of the Milky Content: which being an Oleous and Thicker Liquor, than that in the Lympheducts; and having no advantage of pulsation, as the Blood hath in Animals; might sometimes be apt to stagnate, if the Vessels, through which it moves, were not somewhat wider.

33. §. As the Saline Principle is the Mould of the Succiferous, so is the Aerial of the Aer-Vessels.⁠[22] Now the Particles of Aer strictly so called, at least of that part of it concerned in the Generation of the Aer-Vessels, I suppose, are crooked: and that by composition of many of those crooked ones together, some of them become Spiral, or of some other winding Figure: and that thereupon dependeth the Elastick Property of the Aer, or its being capable of Rarefaction and Condensation by force. Wherefore, the said crooked Particles of the Aer, first shooting and setting together, as the Mould, the other Principle cling and fix conformably round about them. So that, as by force of the Saline Principles, the rest of them are made to shoot out in Long continued Fibres; so by force of the Aerial, those Fibers are still disposed into Spiral Lines, thus making up the Aer-Vessels. And according as there are fewer of these Aerial Particles, in proportion to the Saline, the Concave of the Aer-Vessels is variously wider, or the Fibres continue their shooting by wider Rings; as those that come nearer to a right Line, and so are more compliant to the Figure and shooting of the Saline parts. And whereas the Lympheducts, shooting out only in length, are never sensibly amplified beyond their original size: These, on the contrary, always, more or less, enlarge their Diameter; because their Fibres, being disposed into Spiral Lines, must needs therefore, as they continue their growth, be still dilated into greater and greater Rings. And being at the bottom of the Root more remote from the Aer, and so having somewhat fewer Particles purely Aerial, there ingredient to them, then at the top; they fall more under the government of the Saline, and so come nearer to a right Line, that is into greater Circles; and so the Aer-Vessels, made up of those Circles, are there generally wider.⁠[23]

[22] P. 1. c. 4. §. 23. & P. 2. §. 24.

[23] P. 1. c. 4. §. 16.

34. §. By mediation of their Principles, the Parenchymous Parts likewise of a Root have their proper Contexture. For from their Acid Salt they are Fibrous; from their Oyl, the Fibres are Round, and in all parts even within themselves; and from their Spirit, it is most probable, that they are also hollow. But because the Spirit is, here, more copious than the Aer; and the Saline Principle an Acid,⁠[24] and so, more under the government of the Spirit, than is an Alkali; therefore are not the said Fibres continued in straight Lines, as the Sap-Vessels; or by one uniform motion, into spiral lines, as the Fibres in the Aerial; but winding, in a circular manner, to and fro a thousand ways, agreeable to the like motions of the Spirit, that most active, and here most predominant Principle. And the Spirituous Parts being, as is said, here more copious and redundant, they will not only suffice to fill up the Concaves of the Fibres, but will also gather together into innumerable little spaces, without them: whence the Fibres cannot wind close together, as Thred, in a Bottom of Yarn; but are forced to keep at some distance, one parcel from another, and so are disposed, as Bread is in baking, into Bladders.⁠[25]

[24] §. 19.

[25] P. 1. c. 3. §. 4.

35. §. And the under Fibres being set first, as the Warp, the spirituous parts next adjacent, will incline also to fix, and so govern an over work of Fibres, wrapping, as the Woof, in still smaller Circles round the other: whereby they are all knit together.⁠[26] For the same reason, the Lympheducts, being first formed, the Parenchymous Fibres set and wrap about These also.⁠[27] And the Aer-Vessels being formed in the Center, the succiferous run along those likewise (as volatile Salts shoot along the sides of a Glass, or Frost upon a Window) and so are, as it were, Incrustate about them in a Ring.

[26] P. 1. c. 5. §. 9.

[27] P. 1. c. 5. §. 12.

How the several Parts come to be Situate or Dispos’d. 36. §. SOME OF THE more Ætherial and Subtile parts of the Aer, as they stream through the Root, it should seem, by a certain Magnitisme, do gradually dispose the Aer-Vessels, where there are any store of them, into Rays. This Attraction (as I take leave to call it) or Magnetick power betwixt the Aer and these Vessels, may be argued, From the nature of the Principles common to them both: From the Electral nature of divers other Bodies; the Load-stone being not the only one which is attractive: And from other Effects, both before⁠[28] and hereafter mentioned. Wherefore in the inferiour parts of the Root, they are less Regular;⁠[29] because more remote from the Aer. And in the upper parts of many Roots, as Cumfery, Borage, Parsnep, where those that are next the Centre are confused, or differently disposed; Tab. 7, 8, 9. those next the Barque, and so nearer the Aer, are postured more Regularly, and usually into Rays. For the same reason it may be; that even the Sap-Vessels in the Barque, as often as the Aer Vessels are more numerous, are usually disposed into Rays, as following the direction of the Aer-Vessels. And that the Parenchyma of the Barque, is disposed into Diametral Portions: and that where the Aer Vessels are fewer or smaller, these Portions are likewise smaller or none; Tab. 7, 8, 9., &c. as in Chervil, Asparagus, Dandelion, Orpine, Bistort, Horse-Radish, Potato’s, &c.

[28] Lib. 1. c. 2. §. 25. & c. 4. Append. §. 2, 3.

[29] P. 1. c. 4. §. 10.

37. §. The said Ætherial parts of the Aer, have a Power over the Aer-Vessels not only thus to Dispose them; but also to Sollicite and spread them abroad from the Center towards the Circumference of the Root. By which means, those Roots which have no Pith in their lower parts, obtain one in their upper.⁠[30] And the same Pith, which in the lower part, is ratably, small, in the upper, is more or less enlarged.⁠[31]

[30] P. 1. c. 5. §. 1.

[31] Ib. §. 4.

38. §. The Spreading of these Vessels is varied, not only according to the Force the Aer hath upon them, but also their own greater or less Aptitude to yield thereto. As often therefore, as they are Slenderer, they will also be more Pliable and recessive from the Centre, towards the Circumference. Hence, in such Roots where they are small, they stand more distant; Tab. 2, & 6. as in Turnep, Jerusalem Artichoke, Potato’s, and others; and so their Braces are fewer: and in the same Root, where they are smaller, their distance is greater. Besides, in these smaller Aer-Vessels, the Rings being less, and the Spiral Fibres whereof they are made, continuing to shoot; the said Rings therefore, must needs be so many more, as they are smaller; and so take up more space by the length of the Root; and so, not being capable of being crowded in a right line, every Vessel will be forced to recede to a crooked or bowed one.

39. §. The Sap Vessels, being by the Parenchymous Fibres knit to these, will likewise comply with Their motion, and spread abroad with them. Yet being still smaller⁠[32] and more pliable than the Aer-Vessels, and so more yielding to the intercurrent Fibres of the Parenchyma, their braced Threds will, sometimes, be much more divaricated, than those of the Aer-Vessels; Tab. 6. as in Jerusalem Artichoke. And because the Succiferous Vessels, although they are joyned to the Aerial by the Parenchymous Fibres,⁠[33] yet are not continuous with them; neither fall under the like Attractive Power of the Aer, as the Aerial do; the Aerial therefore, upon their spreading, do not always carry all the Succiferous along with them; but often, if not always, leave many of them behind them sprinkled up and down the Pith; Tab. 6. as in Parsley, Carrot, Jerusalem Artichoke, Turnep, &c. may be seen.

[32] P. 1. c. 3. §. 16.

[33] P. 1. c. 5. §. 12.

40. §. The spreading of the Aer-Vessels still continued, several of them, at length, break forth beyond the circumference of the Root; and so are distributed, either in the lower parts, into Branches and Strings; or at the top, into Leaves. And lest they should all spread themselves into Leaves, and none be left for the Caulis; as where they are very small, or the Sap-Vessels to bound them, are but few, they might; therefore divers of them are, oftentimes, more frequently braced in the Centre; Tab. 6. for which reason, they cannot so easily separate and spread themselves from thence, but run more inwardly up into the Caulis, as in Borage.

How the whole Root is differently sized and shaped. 41. §. FROM THE various Sizes, Proportions, and Dispositions of the Parts, Roots are variously sized, shaped, moved and aged. Those which, by their Annual Growth, are large; have fewer, both Aerial, and Sap-Vessels, and a more copious Parenchyma. So that the Aer-Vessels, or rather, the Aery Ferment contained in them, volatilizing only a smaller portion of the Sap; the said Sap is less capable of advancement into the Trunk; and so must needs remain and fix more copiously in the Root, which is thereby more augmented. And where the Sap-Vessels alone, are but few, the Root is yet, ratably, somewhat large: but where they are numerous, it is never so, as to its Annual Growth, in any proportion to their Number: Because their Tincture, which is Alkaline, will go farther in setting the Parenchymous Parts: than the Tincture of These, which is Acidulate, will go, in setting Them.⁠[34]

[34] P. 2. §. 31.

42. §. When the Aer-Vessels are more pliable and sequent to the Attraction of the Aer, and so spread themselves, and the Succiferous together with them, more abroad; in the manner as hath been said; the Root also will grow more in Breadth; Tab. 2, & 7. the nutrition of the Parenchymous Parts, to which the Vessels are adjacent, being thus, by the same dimension, more augmented; as in Turnep, Jerusalem Artichoke, &c. Tab. 7, & 8. But where these are not spread abroad, the Root is but slender; as in Asparagus, Dandelion, &c.

43. §. If the Aer-Vessels be contracted into, or near the Centre, and are somewhat Large or Numerous; and the Succiferous, also more copiously mixed with, or surrounding them; the Root grows very Long; as do those of Fenil, Vine, Liquirish, &c. Tab. 2, & 17. For the Aer-Vessels containing a more copious Ferment, it will well digest and mature the Sap: Yet the Succiferous being over proportioned to them; the Sap will not therefore, be so far volatilized, as to ascend chiefly into the Trunk; but only to subserve a fuller Growth of their Vessels: which being more numerous, and so more sturdy, and less sequent to the expansive motion of the Aerial; this their own Growth, and consequently, that of all the other Parts, cannot be so much in Breadth, as Length.

44. §. Where the same Aerial Vessels are Fewer, or more Contracted, or sheathed in a Thicker and Closer Barque; Tab. 7, 8. the Root is smooth, and less Ramified, as in Asparagus, Peony, Dandelion. But where more Numerous, sheathed in a Thinner Barque, Smaller, or more Dilated; the Root is more Ramified, or more Stringy, Tab. 2, & 7. as in Columbine, Clary, Beet, Nicotian. For being, as is said, by these means, more sequent to the Attraction of the Aer; approaching still nearer the circumference of the Barque, they at last strike through it, into the Earth. And the Parenchymous Fibres being wrapped about them, and the Succiferous Vessels knit to them by those Fibres;⁠[35] therefore they never break forth naked, but always invested with some quantity of these Parts as their Barque: where by, whatever Constitutive Part is in the main Body of the Root, the same is also in every Branch or String.

[35] P. 1. c. 5. §. 12.

45. §. From the same Expansion and Pliability of the Aer-Vessels, the Root oftentimes putteth forth Root-Buds; which gradually shoot up and become so many Trunks. In the Formation of which Buds, they are pliable and recessive all kinds of ways; being not only invited Outward, toward the Circumference of the Root, as in Root-strings, but also spread more Abroad every way, so as to make a Root-Bud: Where as in the said Root-strings, they are always more Contracted. Tab. 6. Which, in respect of the Disposition of the Parts, is the principal difference betwixt the Root and the Trunk, as hath been said.⁠[36] Hence, those Roots, chiefly, have Root-Buds,Tab. 11. which have the smallest Aer-Vessels;⁠[37] these, as is said, being the most pliable and Expansive.

[36] P. 1. c. 1. §. 2, 3.

[37] P. 1. c. 4. §. 15.

46. §. But because the expansiveness of the Vessels, dependeth also, in part, upon the Fewness of their Braces; therefore the said Buds shoot forth differently, in divers Roots. Where the Braces are fewer, the Buds shoot forth beyond the Circumference of the Root, as in Jerusalem Artichoke; Tab. 6. where more close, as in Potato’s, the Buds lie a little absconded beneath it; the Aer-Vessels being here, by their Braces, somewhat checked and curbed in, while the Barque continueth to swell into a fuller Growth.

47. §. If the Aer-Vessels are all along more equally sized, the Root is so also, or Cylindrical; as are those of Eryngo, Horse-Radish, Marshmallow, Liquirish, &c. But if unequal, growing still wider towards the bottom of the Root; then the Root is unequal also: But groweth, as is observable, quite contrarily to the Aer-Vessels; not Greater, as They do; but still smaller, or pyramidally; as in Fenil, Borage, Nettle, Patience, Thorn-Apple, &c. is apparent. For the Aer-Vessels being considerably wider about the bottome of these Roots; they there contein a more Copious Ferment: Whereby the Sap is there also more volatilized, and plentifully advanced to the Upper Parts. Withal, thus receiving into themselves, and so transmitting to the upper Parts, a more plentiful Vapour, they hereby rob the Parenchymous Parts of their Aliment, and so stint them in their Growth.

How Roots are differently Mov’d. 48. §. FROM THE different Proportions and Situation of the Parts, the Motions of Roots are also various. For where the Aer-Vessels are spread abroad and invested with a thinner Barque; Tab. 8. the Root runs or lies Level, as in the level-Roots of Primrose, Bishops-weed, Anemone, &c. may be seen. So that these Roots, as by the Perpendicular Strings, which shoot from them into the Earth, and wherein the Aer-Vessels are contracted into their Center, they are Plucked down⁠[38]: So by the Aer-Vessels, which stand nearer the Aer, and more under its Attractive Power⁠[39] they are invited upwards; whereby they have neither ascent nor descent, but keep level, betwixt both.

[38] P. 1. c. 1. §. 15.

[39] P. 2. §. 36.

49. §. But if these Vessels are Contracted, standing either in, or near the Centre, and are invested with a Barque proportionably Thick; the Root striketh down perpendicularly, as doth that of Dandelion, Bugloss, Parsnep, &c. Tab. 7, 8. And therefore the said Vessels, although they are spread abroad in the level Roots, yet in the perpendicular ones of the same Plant, they are always contracted; as by comparing the Level and Down-right Roots of Ammi, Primrose, Jerusalem Artichoke, Cowslip, and others, is manifest.

50. §. If the Aer-Vessels are Contracted, and Environed with a greater number of Succiferous, the Root grows deep; that is, perpendicular and long.⁠[40] Perpendicular, from the Contraction of the Aer-Vessels;⁠[41] and long, from the Predominion of the Succiferous, which in their growth, are extended only by that Dimension, as in Liquirish, Eryngo, &c.

[40] P. 1. c. 1. §. 9.

[41] P. 2. §. 49.

51. §. If the Succiferous are over proportioned to the Parenchymous Parts, but under to the Aer-Vessels; the Root is perpendicular still, but groweth shallow: The Succiferous being sturdy enough to keep it perpendicular; Tab. 7. But the Aer-Vessels having a predominion to keep it from growing deep; as in Stramonium, Nicotian, Beet, &c.

52. §. If, on the contrary, the Parenchymous Parts are predominant to the Aer Vessels; and that, both in the Root and Trunk; then the whole Root changeth place, or descends.⁠[42] For the said Aer-Vessels, having neither in the Trunck, nor in the Root, a sufficient Power to Draw it upwards; it therefore gradually yields to the Motion of its String-Roots; which, as they strike into the Soil, Pluck it down after them. And because the old Strings annually rot off, and new ones successively shoot down into the Ground, it therefore annually still descendeth lower; as in Tulip, Lily, &c. may be observed.

[42] P. 1. c. 1. §. 10. Lib. 1. c. 2. §. 25, and 4. Append. §. 10. P. 2. §. 36.

53. §. Where the Aer-Vessels are much spread abroad, and also numerous, the Root oftentimes, as to its several parts, descends and ascends both at once. So Radishes and Turneps, at the same time, in which their nether parts descend; their upper, (where the said Vessels are more loosely braced, and spread more abroad than in the lower parts) Tab. 2. do ascend, or make their Growth upward. Hence also, the upper part of most young Roots from Seed, ascends: Because the first Leaves, being proportionably large, and standing in a free Aer, the Aer-Vessels therein, have a dominion over the young Root; and so themselves yielding to the solicitation of the Aer, upwards; they draw the Root, in part, after them.

How Roots are differently Aged. 54. §. BY THE Situation and Proportions of the Parts, the Age of the Root is also varied. For if the Sap-Vessels have the greatest Proportion, the Root, is Perennial, and that to the farthest extent, as in Trees and Shrubs. Because these Vessels containing a more copious Oyl;⁠[43] and their several Principles being more closely Concentred, they are less subject to a Resolution, that is, a Corruption or Mortification by the Aer.

[43] P. 2. §. 21.

55. §. If the Parenchymous Parts have much the greatest, the Root seldom liveth beyond Two Years; but afterwards perisheth either in whole, or in part; as do divers bulbous, tuberous, and other Roots; whether they are more Porous and Succulent, or more Close and Dry. If Porous, all the Liquid Principles standing herein more abundant, either by a stronger Fermentation, or otherwise, Resolve the fixed ones of the Organical Parts; whence the whole Root, rots; as in Potato’s. So also Parsneps, and some other Roots, which, in a hard and barren Soil, will live several years, in another more rank, will quickly rot. If the Parenchyma be Close, then the Aer, chiefly, entring in and filling it up, thus mortifies the Root; not by Rotting the Parts, but over Drying them; as in Satyrion, Rape-Crowfoot, Monkshood, &c.⁠[44]

[44] P. 1. c. 1. §. 13, 16, & P. 2. §. 28.

56. §. But if the Aer-Vessels have the greatest Proportion, and especially if they are more large, and withall, are spread more abroad: the Root is Annual, as in Thorn-Apple, Nicotian, Carduus Ben, &c. Tab. 9. And of the same Kindred, if any, those are Annual, which have the most Aer-Vessels. So Endive and Sonchus, which have store of Aer-Vessels, are both Annual: whereas Cichory, in which they are fewer, is a Perennial Root. For hereby a more copious Aer being Transfused into all the other Parts;⁠[45] they are thus, by degrees, hardened, and become sticky; and so impervious to the Sap, which ought to have a free and universal Transition from Part to Part. As Bones, by Precipitations from the Blood, at length, cease to grow. Or the same more abundant Aer, so far volatilizeth the Liquors in the Root, that they are wholly advanced into the Trunk, and so the Root is starved. Whence also the Aer-Vessels of the Trunk; where they are numerous, and over proportioned to the Bulk of the Root, as in Corn; they so far promote the advance of the Sap, as to exhaust the Root, sucking it into a Consumption and Death.

[45] P. 2. §. 25, 26.

How the Contents of the several Parts are made. 57. §. FROM THE Principles of the Parts, their Contents and the several Qualities hereof are also various;⁠[46] the Fluid of each Organical Part, being made, chiefly, by Filtration through the sides thereof; such of the Principles in the Sap, being admitted into, and transmitted through them, as are aptest thereunto. In the like manner, as when Oyl and Water, being poured upon a Paper, the Water passeth through, the Oyl sticks: or as the Chyle is strained through the Coats of the Guts, into the Lacteal Vessels: or as Water in Purgations, is strained through the Glands of the same Guts, from the Mesenterical.

[46] Idea, §. 54.

58. §. The Principles therefore of the Parenchymous Fibres being spirituous, acid, and aerial, they will also admit the like into them; excluding those chiefly which are Alkaline and Oleous.⁠[47] And as by the Conjugation of such Principles in the Fibres, the like are capable of admittance into their Body: so the Proportion and Union of the same Principles, regulates the transmission hereof into their Concave. Wherefore, the predominant Principles of the Fibres being chiefly acid, next spirituous, and aery, the more aery ones will be transmitted. For if more of them should fix they must do so by similitude and adhesion: But where there are fewer similary parts to adhere to, fewer must adhere. The Fibres therefore contain so many parts of Aer, as to admit many more into their Body; but not to fix them; which therefore must needs, upon admission, pass through into their Concave; where, together with some other more spirituous parts, they make an Ætherial Fluid. And because some aqueous or vaporous parts will also strain through with them; hence it is, that as more and more of these enter, they by degrees still thrust out the aery ones; which quitting the more succulent Fibres of the Parenchyma, are forced to betake themselves to the dryer ones, scil. all those, whereof the Diametral Portions do consist. For the same reason the Aery parts being gradually excluded the succulent Fibres of the Barque; they are forced to recede and transmigrate into those of the Pith. And the Fibres of the Pith themselves being filled, and the Aery parts still forced into them; they at length also strain through the Fibres into the Bladders: whence it comes to pass, that while the Barque is succulent, the Pith is often times filled with Aer.

[47] P. 2. §. 19.

59. §. The Lymphæducts being more earthy, Salinous; oleous, and P. 2. §. 21. aqueous, will both admit and copiously fix the like Principles, as their proper Aliment. The Water being more perfluent than the rest, will therefore strain, with a lighter Tincture of them, into their Concave. Especially the Oleous parts of these being rampant, and less apt to fix and seize the aqueous, upon their entrance, than the saline.

60. §. The Lactiferous, appearing to be made, chiefly, by the Constipation of the Parenchymous Parts all round about their Sides; the Liquor conteined in those Parts, although it may easily enough be transfused into the Hollow of these Vessels; yet seems it not, with equal facility, to be refunded thence: So that the thinner and more aqueous Portion only, passing off; the remainder, is, as it were, an Oleous Elixyr, or extract, in the form of a Milk.

61. §. The Fluid Ferment contained in the Aer-Vessels, is also in part, dependent on the Principles of those Vessels, being in their percolation tinctured therewith. But because the percolation is not made through the Body of the Fibres whereof the Vessels are composed, but only betwixt them; therefore the transient Principles more promiscuosly, yet with an over porportion of dryer Particles, pass into the Concaves of these Vessels, and so are herein all immersed in a Body of Aer.⁠[48] The Fibres themselves, in the mean time, as those of the Parenchyma, admitting and containing a more Aery and Ætherial Fluid.

[48] P. 2. §. 24.

62. §. The Contents are varied, not only by the Nature, but also the Proportion and Situation of the Parts, whereby the said Contents are with different Facility and Quantity, communicated one to another. Hence it is, partly, that a Vine, or that Corn, hath so little Oyl: sc. Because their Aer-Vessels, in proportion with the other Parts, are so Great and Numerous: in Corn, the Stalk being also very hollow, and so becoming as it were, one Great Aer-Vessel. For the Oily parts of the Sap, are so exceedingly attenuated⁠[49] by the Aery Ferment contained in these Vessels; that they are, for the most part, so far immersed in the Spirit, or mixed therewith, as not, by being collected in any considerable Body, to be distinguishable from it. And the affinity that is betwixt Spirits and Oils, especially Essential, is manifest: Both are very inflammable; Both will burn all away; The Oders, which we call the Spirits of Plants, are lodged in their essential Oyl; Both, being duly Rectified, will mix as easily together, as Water and Wine. So that, although Oyl, by the separation of its earthy and Saline parts, which give it its sensibly oleous Body, may not be so far attenuated, as to produce a Spirit; yet that it may so far be attenuated, and so be mixed therewith, as not to be discerned from it, as in the forementioned Plants, will be granted.

[49] P. 2. §. 25, & 56.

63. §. Hence it is, that the Lactiferous standing more remote from the Aer-Vessels, and the Succiferous interposing;⁠[50] the Liquor, therefore, contained in them, is not so much under the government of the Aerial Ferment, and is thence, partly, more Oily. For the same reason, all Roots which are Milky, so far as I have observed, have an under-proportion of Aer-Vessels, these being either Fewer or Smaller.

[50] Tab. 9. & 16.

How the Odours of Plants are made. 64. §. FROM what hath been said, we may receive some information, likewise, of the Odours, Colours, and Tastes of Plants. And for Odours, I suppose, That the chief Matter of them, is the Aerial Ferment contained in the Aer-Vessels. Not but that the other Parts do also yield their smell; but that these yield the strongest and the best, and immediately perceptible in fresh, undryed and unbruised Plants. For the Aer entring into, and passing through the Root, and carrying a Tincture, from the several Organical and Contained Parts, along with it, and at last entring also the Concaves of the Aer-Vessels; it there exists the most Compounded and Volatile Fluid, of all others in the Plant, and so the fittest matter of Odour: and such an Odour, as answers to that of all the Odorous parts of the Plant.⁠[51] Wherefore the Organical Parts, being well clensed of their Contents, smell not at all; Because the Principles hereof are, as hath been said, so far fixed and concentred together. Hence also the Contained Parts themselves, or any other Bodies, as their Principles are any way more fixed, they are less Odorous: So is Rosin, less than Turpentine, and Pitch, than Tar; and many the self same Bodies, when they are coagulated, less than when they are melted. So also Musk, which is not so liquid as Civet, is not so strong; nor Ambergreece, as Musk: For although it hath a more excellent smell, than Musk hath, yet yieldeth it not so easily; since it is a more fixed Body, and requireth some Art to be opened. Hence also the Leaves of many Plants lose their Odour upon rubbing: Because the Aer-Vessels being thereby broken, all their contained odorous Fluid vanisheth at once: which before, was only strained gradually through the Skin. Yet the fixed Parts themselves, upon drying, are so far altered by the Sun and Aer, as to become resoluble, and volatile, and thence odorous.

[51] P. 2. §. 24.

How their Colours. 65. §. SO ALSO of their Colours. As whence the Colours of the Skins are varied. For divers of the Sap-Vessels, together with the Parenchymous Parts successively falling off from the Barque into the Skin⁠[52] by their proximity to the Earth and Aer, their Sulphureous or Oleous Principle is more or less resolved, and so produceth divers Colours. So those Roots which turn purple any where within, have usually a blacker Skin; the one of those two Colours being, by a resolution and corruption of parts, easily convertible into the other, as in Cumfry, Thistle, &c. So the Milk of Scorzonera, contained in the Vessels of the Barque, upon drying, turneth into a brown Colour: Wherefore the Skin, in which there are divers of those Vessels, is of the same. So both the Milk and Skin of Lovage is of a brownish yellow. But Parsnep hath a clearer Sap in all its Vessels, and a whiter Skin. So Potato’s, being cut traverse, after some time out of ground, have divers red specks up and down where the Vessels stand, and their Skin is accordingly red.

[52] P. 1. c. 2. §. 2, 4.

66. §. The reason, I say of these Colours, is the resolution or reseration of the Principles of the several Parts, chiefly, by the Aer, and a lighter mixture of them consequent thereupon: whereby the Sulphureous or Oyly Parts, which were before concentred, are now more or less rampant, discovering themselves in divers Colours, according as they are diversly mixed with the other Principles. Hence these Colours are observable, according to the nature of the Parts wherein they are, or whereunto they are adjacent: So where the Lympheducts doe run, there is a Red, or some other Sulphureous Colour; the Oleous Principles being, as is said,⁠[53] more copious in these Vessels; as in the Bark of Peony, the inward parts of Potato’s, &c. may be seen. But the Parenchymous Parts, where more remote from the said Vessels, they are usually White, or but Yellow: the Sulphureous Principle of these Parts, being, as hath been said, but sparing.⁠[54] The same is seen in those Roots which shew both Red and Yellow: those Parts, principally, where the Succiferous Vessels run, being Red; but those Parts, where only the Aer-Vessels are mixed with the Parenchymous, being Yellow; as in Patience. So likewise the pithy part of a Carrot, where the Aer-Vessels have very few Succiferous mixed with them, is Yellow; but the Barque, where the Succiferous are very numerous, is Red. For the same reason, many Roots, which are Whiter in their upper parts, are Purple or Reddish in their inferiour, as Avens, Strawberry, &c. Because those lower parts, having lain longer⁠[55] under ground (these being descending Roots) their Principles are, thereby, somewhat more resolved, and so the Oleous, ramp and spread all over the rest in that Colour.

[53] P. 2. §. 21.

[54] P. 2. §. 20.

[55] P. 2. §. 13.

67. §. And that the Resolution of the Sulphureous and other Principles is partly effected by the Aer, appears, In that, where the Aer hath a free access to the Succiferous Vessels, the Colours are there, chiefly produced, or are more conspicuous. So in Potato’s, where the Succiferous Vessels are either next to the external Aer, as in the Skin; or contiguous with the Aer-Vessels, as in the Ring within the Barque; there, they produce a Red: but where more remote from both, as in the middle of the Barque, and Centre of the Root, there they produce none. Hence also it is, that the Leaves and Flowers of some Plants, as Bloodwort, Wood-Sorrel, Radish, Jacea, &c. although Green or White in the greatest portion of their Parenchymous Part; yet where the Succiferous and Aer-Vessels run together, they are of Red, Blue, and other Colours; the Oleous parts of the one, being unlocked and opened, by the aery of the other.

How their Tastes. 68. §. AND LASTLY, of their Tasts. Most Roots which are acres or bitting, have a very copious Parenchyma in proportion with the Succiferous Vessels, as of Arum, Dragon, and others: Because the Saline and other Principles are not so much hot, by any sufficient quantity of Sulphureous, from those Vessels, in which the Sulphur, as is said, is more abundant;⁠[56] but rendred rather pungent, from some Spirit and Aer. But divers Umbelliferous Roots, especially which abound with Lactiferous Vessels, are hot; as Fenil, Lovage, Angelica, &c. Yet is it not their Oyl alone that makes them hot, but the combination thereof with the Saline Parts: as is manifest, from the nature of the Seed of these Plants; wherein, as the Oyl is most copious; So being held to a Candle till they burn, constantly spit; which cometh to pass, by the eruption of the Saline Parts: and is the very same effect, with that which followeth upon burning of Serum or Blood. And therefore, as these Seeds are more hot, they also spit the more; So those of Cumine, which, though fulsom, yet are not so hot, spit less; Fenil and Dill, which are hotter, more; there being a greater quantity of volatile Salt contained herein. Hence all Essential Oyls are hot, the Spirit and volatile Salt, being incorporated herewith. And some of them will shoot, and crystallize as Salts do, as that of Anise; which argues a mixture of a considerable quantity of volatile Salt. As also doth the Nature of these Oyls, in being amicable to the Stomach, Carminative, and sometimes Anodyne; scil. as they kill some fetid, or corrosive Acid: for volatile Salts themselves will have the like operation in some cases as these Oyls.

[56] P. 2. §. 21.

69. §. Many Lactiferous Roots, as Taraxacum and others of that kind, are not so much hot, as bitter. For although by the Lactiferous Vessels they are very Oyly; yet those Vessels being posited in Rings, and not in Rays, and having no Diametral Portions running through their Barque to the Aer-Vessels; Tab. 13. the Acido-Aerial Parts do hereby, although not mortifie, yet so far refract the saline, lightly binding up the Oleous therewith, as to produce a bitter Taste. So, many sweet Bodies, upon burning, become bitter; the Acid Parts, now becoming rampant, and more copiously mixed with the Oleous.

70. §. The Roots, or other Parts, of many Umbelliferous Plants, have a sweetish Taste, as both the Sweet, and Common Chervil; both the Garden, and wild Carrot; Parsnep, Fenil, &c. the Saline Principles being concentred in the Oyly, and both of a moderate quantity with respect to the rest. For by the Oyly, the Saline is rendred more smooth and amicable; and both being moderate, they are not therefore hot, as in some other Umbelliferous Roots; but by the predominion of the other Principles, made mild. Hence it is, that Sugar it self is sweet, scil. because it is an Oleous Salt; as is manifest, from its being highly inflammable; its easie dissolution by a moderate Fire, without the addition of Water; and in that, being melted with Turpentine, and other Oily Bodies, it will mix together with them. So also the Acid Parts of Vinegar, being concentred in the Salino-sulphureous of Lead, produce a Sugar. Hence Barley, which upon Distillation or Decoction yeildeth only an acid; being turned into Mault, becomes sweet. Because, being steeped, couched, and so fermented, the oleous parts are thereby unlocked, and becoming rampant, over the other Principles, altogether produce that Taste. And the Bile it self, which, next to Water and Earth, consisteth most of oily parts, and of many both saline and acid is a bitter-sweet. Wherein, as some of the Saline and Acid parts, smoothed by the Oleous, produce a Sweet: So, some of the Oleous, impregnated with the Saline, and the Acid, doe hereby produce a Bitter.

Book 3-Anatomy of Trunks

THE
ANATOMY
OF
TRUNKS,
With an Account of their
VEGETATION
Grounded thereupon.

The Figures hereunto belonging, Presented to the Royal Society in the Years, 1673 & 1674.

The THIRD BOOK.

By NEHEMJAH GREW M.D. Fellow of the Royal Society, and of the College of Physicians.

The Second Edition.

LONDON,

Printed by W. Rawlins, 1682.

Dedication Book 3

TO THE
Right Honourable

WILLIAM

Lord Vi-Count BROUNCKER

THE
PRESIDENT;
AND TO THE
Council and Fellows
OF THE
ROYAL SOCIETY.

MY LORD,

THE Commands I received from Your Lordship, and the Royal Society, To prosecute the Subject treated of in the Two former Books; have produced This which follows. And I humbly submit the same to Your Lordships Judgment: which must needs be Candid and Benign, because it is Great. I have only this to say,

——Ἐς Τροίαν πειρώμενοι ἦνθον Ἀχαιοί;

Your Lordship will not disapprove the Enterprise, although it falls short of perfection. It being the result of Your Lordships manifold Virtues and Abilities, That You know how far to Encourage the meanest Attempts; as well as rightly to Value and Assist the greatest Performances.

I am,

My Lord,

Your Lordships

most humble

and

most obsequious

Servant

NEHEMJAH GREW.

London,
August 20.
1675.

THE CONTENTS.

The FIRST PART.

CHAP. I.

A Description of several Stalks or Trunks, as they appear to the Naked Eye.

OF the Stalk of Maze, §. 1, 2. Of Dandelion, 3, to 6. Of Borage, 7, to 10. Of Colewort, 11, to 16. Of Holyoak, 17, to 20. Of Wild Cucumer, 21, to 23. Of Scorzonera, 24, to 26. Of Burdock, 27, to 29. Of Endive, 30, 31. Of Vine, 32, to 35. Of Sumach, 36, to 38. Cautions to be had in observing the Parts, 39. Some Particulars better observed in cutting by the length, 40, 41.

Of the Barque, as it appears through a good Microscope.

FIrst, a General Description of the several Parts of the Barque, 2, to 9. Next, a Particular Description of the Barques of 8 several Trunks; sc. Of Holly, Hazel, Barbery, Apple, Pear, Plum, Elm, Ash; The Vessels of all whose Barques are Lymphæducts: and those of two kinds, 10, to 13. Of 3 more, sc. Wallnut, Fig, and Pine: the Vessels of the Barques of the Two first, being Lymphæducts and Lactiferous, Of the next, Lymphæducts and Resiniferous, 14, to 20. Of 3 more, sc. Oak, Common Sumach, and Common Wormwood; the Vessels of whose Barques are of 3 Kinds, 21, to 29. Some further Observations and Conjectures of the Sap-Vessels, 30, to 37.

Of the Wood.

WHat in all Trunks, §. 1. A Description of its Parts, in the several Trunks aforesaid. Of the Parenchymous Part, or Insertions, 2, to 9. Of the true Wood, 10, to 15. Of the Aer-Vessels, 16, to 26. Some further Observations and Conjectures of their Form, 27. Texture, 28, to 32. Nature, 33, 34. And Original, 35.

Of the Pith.

A Description of the Pith, in General, §. 1. In the several Trunks or Branches aforesaid. As of the Size, 2, 3. Vessels, 4. Parenchyma and Bladders, 5, to 9. Apertures or Ruptures, 10. Some further observations of the Pith. And of all the Pithy and Parenchymous Parts. And thence of the True Texture of a Plant, 11, to 15.

The SECOND PART.

Of the Motion and Course of the Sap.

Of the Motion and Course of the Aer.

Of the Structure of the Parts.

Of the Generation of Liquors.

Of the Figuration of Trunks.

[58] B. 2. P. 1. c. 3. §. 22.

Of the Motions of Trunks.

CHAP. VII.

Of the Nature of Trunks, as variously fitted for Mechanical Use.

CHAP. I. — The Descriptions of several Trunks, as they appear to the bare Eye.

THE
ANATOMY
OF
TRUNKS;

PROSECUTED
With the bare EYE,
And with the
MICROSCOPE.

PART I.

O the end we may clearly understand, what the Trunk, Stalk, or Branch of a Plant, is; I shall by these Figures here before us, Describe the several Parts, whereof it is compounded.

1. §. And for examples sake, I shall in the first place, Describe the Trunks of some Plants, as being cut tranversly, and accurately observ’d, they appear to the naked Eye. And some others, as by the length. Which having done, I shall next proceed to a more particular Description of divers other Trunks and Branches as they appear through a good Microscope. In both shewing, not only what their several Parts are, as generally belonging to a Branch; but also, by a Comparative Prospect, in what respects they are specifically distinguished one from another, in the several Sorts of Branches.

2. §. I SHALL begin where the Work of Nature appears less Diversify’d: as in the Stalk of Maze or Indian Wheat. In which, although there are the same Parenchymous and Lignous Parts, as in all other Plants; Tab. 18. yet is there neither Barque, nor Pith; the Vessels being dispersed and mixed with the Parenchyma, from the Circumference to the Centre of the Stalk: Saving, that in and next the Skin, there seems to be no Aer-Vessels. Every where else, they run up, like fine Threds, through the length of the Stalk: Each Thred being also surrounded with Sap-Vessels; which in a Slice cut transversly, appear in very small and dark colour’d Rings. The like structure may also be seen in the Sugar-Cane, and some other Plants.

3. §. LET the next Trunk be that of Taraxacum, or Dandelion. In a slice whereof, being cut transversly, is seen next the Skin, first, a simple, white, and close Parenchyma or Barque; Tab. 18. made up of Vesicles; but such as are exceeding small; and hardly visible without a Glass.

4. §. Within This, stand Milk-Vessels in seven or eight distinct Colums, of different size: each Colum being also made up of seven or eight Arched Lines. Betwixt these Colums, run as many Diametral Portions, derived from the Barque, into or towards the Pith.

5. §. Next within These, stand the Aer-Vessels. Which are likewise divided, by the said Diametral Portions, into divers Arched Lines. The size of these Vessels, as well as their number, is small.

6. §. Within These, stands the Pith, consisting of very small Vesicles or Bladders, as the Barque. ’Tis very small, the Diameter hereof, being scarce one fifth, of that of the Pith of Borage. But the Barque of Borage is not half so thick as this of Dandelion.

7. §. FOR a Third Stalk, we may take that of Borage; wherein there is some further Variety. For in a slice hereof, cut transversly, there appears, first a Tough, yet Thin and Transparent Skin. Within this Skin, and Continuous therewith, there is also a Thin Ring of Sap-Vessels: Tab. 18. which, without being crushed in the least, do yield a Lympha.

8. §. Next standeth the Parenchyma of the Barque. Which is made up of a great number of very small Vesicles or Bladders. Upon the inner Verge of this Parenchyma, standeth another Ring of Sap-Vessels: which also yield a Lympha; and that different, as is probable, from the Lympha in the utmost Ring. Hitherto goes the Barque.

9. §. Adjacent to the Ring of Sap-Vessels, on the inner Verge of Barque, stand the Aer-Vessels on the outer Verge of the Pith. Not in a Ring; but in several Parcels; some Parcels or Conjugations, in the figure of little Specks; others, in little Arched Lines, almost like an V Consonant. And being viewed in a good Glass, there appears to be within the compass of every larger Speck or Parcel, about 20 or 30 Aer-Vessels and within the smallest, about 8 or 10.

10. §. The Pith, in a well grown Stalk of this Plant; is always hollow. But originally, it is entire. It is likewise wholly made up of a great number of Vesicles: of which, through a Glass, some appear Pentangular, others Sexangular, and Septangular. Most of them are larger than those of the Barque; so as to be plainly visible to a naked Eye.

11. §. A FOURTH Trunk, shall be that of Colewort, which seems likewise, to have at least, two Sorts of Lymphæducts. For being cut transversly, as the former, we may observe, next the Skin, a very close Parenchyma, of a darkish Green. Wherewith are mixed some few Sap Vessels, which give it that Colour.

12. §. Within This, stands a scalloped Parenchymous Ring, or a Ring of many short and slender white Arches. Tab. 18. Which all round about the Barque, meeting together, run in so many white Diametral Portions, or extream small Rays, into the Pith.

13. §. Betwixt these white Rays, and next of all to the said white Arches, stand as many small Parcels of Sap-Vessels, like so many little Half-Ovals. Within each of which, is included a white Parenchyma.

14. §. On the inner Verge of the Barque, stands another Sort of Sap-Vessels, in one slender and entire Ring. And so far goes the Barque.

15. §. Next within this Ring stand the Aer-Vessels, in several Parcels, diametrically opposite to the said white Parenchymous Parcels next without the Sap-Ring.

16. §. Last of all, and more within the Pith, stand the same kind of Sap-Vessels, as those of the Half-Ovals. Both these, by small lines, run one into another; thus, on both sides, hemming in the Aer-Vessels, and so making altogether, so many little Pyramids.

17. §. LET a Fifth be that of Holyoak. In which, the Curiosity of Nature, is still more copious: presenting us, as it seems, with Three sorts of Lymphæducts; Of which, two yield a Thin; the Third, a Thick Lympha. For being cut, as before, next to the Skin, stands the Barque; somewhat close, and, in proportion, Thick.

18. §. Towards the inner Verge hereof, stand one sort of Sap-Vessels, postur’d in short Rays. These Vessels yield a Mucilage. And on the inner Verge of the Barque, stands a Thin Ring of other Sap-Vessels, which yield a thinner Liquor. Tab. 18.

19. §. Next within the Barque stand the Aer-Vessels, postur’d likewise in short Rays, diametrically opposite to those in the Barque. In every Ray, there are about twelve or sixteen Vessels.

20. §. Lastly, and more within the Pith, there stand other Sap-Vessels, all in very Thin or Slender Arched-Lines; thus hemming in the several Parcels of Aer-Vessels.

21. §. FOR a Sixth, I will take that of Wild Cucumer: Wherein is also found a Mucilaginous Lympha. For first of all, next to the Skin, there is a Ring of Sap-Vessels. Which Ring is also radiated, the Rays, all poynting towards, and most of them terminating on, the Skin. Tab. 18.

22. §. Next of all, there is a thick, and simple Parenchymous Ring. On the inner Verge whereof, there are other Sap-Vessels standing in Parcels, also in a Ring. So far goes the Barque.

23. §. Next within, stand the Aer-Vessels, in as many Parcels, contiguous to those of the Sap-Vessels aforesaid. To which likewise are adjoyned as many more Parcels of Sap-Vessels within the Pith, opposite to the said Sap-Vessels within the Barque.

24. §. FOR a Seventh, we may choose that of Scorzonera. In which, the Vessels are both Lymphæducts, and Lactiferous. All of them, with the Aer-Vessels, in a radiated posture. For first next the outer Edg of the Barque, stand the Lactiferous, in little Specks. Tab. 18. Next to these, on the inner Edg of the Barque, stand the Lymphæducts, in the same form.

25. §. Hereunto adjacent, on the outer Edg of the Pith, stand the Aer-Vessels, some in Specks, and some in extream short Lines; hardly distinguished, without a very nice Inspection.

26. §. Within These, are placed other Lymphæducts, opposite to those in the Barque. And within these Lymphæducts, still in the same radiated Line, run more of the Milk-Vessels.

27. §. AN EIGHTH, may be that of Burdock; Wherein first, there are a Sort of Lymphæducts, which stand in Arched Parcels, round the Trunk, adjacent to the Skin. Tab. 18.

28. §. Within these, about the middle of the Barque, run the Milk-Vessels, in the form of small round Specks.

29. §. Next to these on the inner Edg of the Barque are placed other Lymphæducts. Which, together with more of the same in the Pith, and the Aer-Vessels betwixt them, stand all in Radiated Lines, of several Lengths, and all sharpning towards the Centre.

30. §. LET the Ninth, be that of Endive: In which there is also much curious Work. Tab. 18. Next to the Skin, there is, first, a thick and simple Parenchyma. Then there is a kind of Undulated Ring of Milk-Vessels. Within which stand a Sort of Lymphæducts, in several Parcels; some, in Arched Half-Ovals; others, in short slender Rays. Betwixt these Parcels, many of the Milk-Vessels likewise stand.

31. §. Next there is an undulated Ring of other Lymphæducts, parting as in most Trunks, betwixt the Barque and the Pith. Within which, are the Aer-Vessels. And within These, more Sap-Vessels. Both of them, in small Specks, answerable, or opposite to the Rays in the Barque.

Tab. 18. 32. §. I SHALL give also one or two Examples of Trees, or Arborescent Plants; the Vine and Common Sumach. In a Slice of the former cut transversly, next the Skin, there is a Thin Barque. In the inner part whereof, adjacent to the Wood, stand the Lymphæducts in several Half-Oval Parcels, opposite to so many Radiated Pieces of the Wood.

33. §. The Wood is divided into the said Pieces, by as many Parenchymous Rays, inserted from the Barque, and so continuous therewith.

34. §. Within these Radiated Pieces of Wood, stand the Aer-Vessels; the largest of which, especially if held up against the light, are plainly visible to the bare Eye.

35. §. Within the hollow of the Wood, stands the Pith; in the young Growths always large. In the utmost Verge whereof, adjacent to the Wood, stand a few more Sap-Vessels of the same Sort with those in the Barque.

Tab. 18. 36. §. IN A like Slice of Common Sumach, contiguous to the hairy Skin, there is a Ring of Lymphæducts. Next to this a Simple Parenchyma. Then several Arched Parcels of Lymphæducts. Within these, a Ring of Milk-Vessels. And then a Ring of other Lymphæducts. Thus far the Barque.

37. §. Within the Barque, stands the Wood, divided into several Portions, by the Diametral Insertions divided from the Barque. In the Body of the Wood, stand the Aer-Vessels, very much smaller than in the Vine.

38. §. The hollow of the Wood is filled up with the Pith. In the Circumference of which, stands a Ring of Lymphæducts, of the same sort with those next to the Wood without.

39. §. All the Parts of these Trunks, may, as I have now described them, be observed without a Microscope: excepting the Bladders and number of Aer-Vessels. Yet Three things are hereunto necessary; viz. a good Eye, a clear Light, and a Rasor, or very keen Knife, wherewith to cut them with a smooth surface, and so as not to Dislocate the Parts.

40. §. UPON Inspection also by the length, there are some particulars, common, more or less, to most Plants, yet better observable in some, than in others. As first, the Reticulation of the Vessels, (formerly described) not only in the Wood, but in the Barque: Tab. 19. which is evident in a young Branch of Corin, upon the very Surface thereof, when some of the Vessels begin to be cast off into the Skin. And so, by stripping off the Skin, upon the Surface of the Wood.

41. §. In cutting by the length, as well as transversly, the young Fibres, which grow within the Wood in the Edg of the Pith, are also seen. As likewise the manner of the Derivation of the Parts of the Bud from the Branch or Stalk; as in Sonchus. There are also many Varieties in the Pith, such as those hereafter mentioned⁠[57] which fall under observation only in cutting by the length.

[57] Chap. 4.

CHAP. II. — Of the Barque, as it appears through a good Microscope.

NOW proceed to a more particular Description of several Trunks and Branches, as they appear through good Glasses.

1. §. Now the Trunk, or Branch of every Tree, hath Three General Parts to be described; sc. the Barque, the Wood, and the Pith. That likewise of every Herbaceous Plant, hath either the same Three Parts; or else Three Parts Analogous; sc. the Cortical, the Lignous, and the Pithy Parts.

2. §. The Barque consisteth of two Parts, sc. the outmost or Skin, and the Main Body. The Skin is generally composed, in part, of very small Vesicles or Bladders, cluster’d together. That is, originally it is so; but as the Plant grows, the Skin dries, and the said Bladders, do very much shrink up and disappear.

3. §. Amongst these Bladders of the Skin, there are usually intermixed a sort of Lignous Fibres, or Vessels, Tab. 20. which run through the length of the skin; as in Mallow, Nettle, Borage, Thistle, and most Herbs. Which is argued not only from the Toughness of the skin by means of the said Vessels; but in some Plants, may be plainly seen, as in Teasle. In which, the several Fibres, which run by the length of the Stalk, are also conjoyned by other smaller ones, which stand transversly.

4. §. Whether they are Aer-Vessels, or Sap-Vessels, is dubious. For, on the one hand, because they emit no Sap, or bleed not, and also stand adjacent to the Aer; ’tis probable that they are Aer-Vessels. On the other hand, they may be Sap-Vessels; notwithstanding that they bleed not: Because the non-emission of Sap is not an infallible and concluding argument of an Aer-Vessel. For there are some Plants which bleed not. Which yet are furnished with Sap-Vessels, as certainly as any others which bleed.⁠[58]

5. §. The Skin of the Trunk is sometimes visibly porous. But no where more, than in the better sort of walking Canes; where the Pores are so big, as to be visible even to the naked Eye: like to those, Tab. 20. which are observable in several parts of the Ball of the Hand, and upon the ends of the Fingers and Toes.

6. §. THE Main Body of the Barque consisteth likewise of two Parts, sc. Parenchyma, and Vessels. The Parenchyma is made up of an innumerable company of small Bladders cluster’d together. Differing in nothing from those aforesaid in the Skin; Tab. 22. & Sequent. saving, that they are much larger; and generally rounder.

7. §. This Parenchyma of the Barque is the same, as to its Substance, both in the Root and Trunk. Yet as to the Texture of its Parts, in the one, and in the other, there is This observable difference, viz. That in the Barque of the Root, cut transversly, the said Parenchyma (as hath been shew’d) is usually, more or less, disposed into Diametral Rays; Tab. 7, 8, 9. running through the Barque, after the same manner, as do the Hour-Lines through the Margin of the Dial-plate of a Clock or Watch: as in Marsh-Mallow, Lovage, Melilot, and others. Whereas here in the Barque of the Trunk, the said Parenchyma is rarely thus disposed into Diametral Rays: Tab. 22. & Seq. Nor when it is, are those Rays continued to the Circumference of the Barque; as in the Barque of the Root they frequently are. Tab. 31, 34, &c. So in Rhus or Sumach, although part of the Parenchyma be dispos’d into Diametral Rays: yet are those Rays extended not half way through the Barque. So also in Fig-tree, Worm-wood, Thistle, and others. What is further observable in the Texture of the Parenchyma, I shall shew in the description of the Pith.

8. §. THE Vessels of the Barque, are, as I shall also shew, diversifyed many ways. But there are some Things, wherein, in all Sorts of Plants, they agree. First, in standing, most numerously, in or near, the inner Margin of the Barque. Secondly, in being always, and only Sap-Vessels. I have viewed so many, that at least, I can securely affirm thus much, That if there be any Heteroclital Plants, wherein they are found otherwise, there is not One, in Five Hundred. Thirdly, in being always Conjugated or Braced together in the form of Net-work. Although the Number and Distances of the Braces, are very different: Chap. 3.
Tab. 6. as I have already shewed in the Anatomy of Roots.

9. §. THE Properties, whereby the said Vessels of the Barque are specificated and distinguished one from another, both in the same Plant, and in the several Species of Plants, are very many. Which Properties, are not Accidental, but such as shew the Constant and Universal Design of Nature. All which shall be demonstrated by the Description of several Quarters of the Slices, of so many Kinds of Branches, cut Transversly: and by the several Figures which represent them.

10. §. FIRST then, for the Eleven first Quarters, the Vessels of the Barque are only of Two Kinds. Tab. 22. & Seq. And these, in the first Eight, seem to be Roriferous (described also in the Anatomy of Roots)⁠[59] and those which are common to most, if not to all Plants, sc. the Lymphæducts. Yet in all the Eight, they are, in respect both of their Proportion, and Position, very different. So in Hazel and Ash they are but few. In Holly and Barberry more. In Apple, Pear, Plum, Elm, still more numerous. And of those three Fruits, in an Apple, or Plum, more than in a Pear.

[59] P. 1. c. 3. §. 22.

11. §. Again, as their Proportion, so likewise their Position is divers. For in Holly, the Lymphæducts or inner Vessels next to the Wood, stand in Rays. Yet so numerous and close together, as to make one Entire Ring. Tab. 22, 23, 24. In Hazel, they stand more in Oblong Parcels. In Barberry, they stand likewise in Parcels, but they are so many Half-Ovals. The utmost Vessels or Roriferous of all Three, make a Ring.

12. §. Again, in Apple, Pear, and Plum, the Lymphæducts are Radiated. The Roriferous are neither Radiated, nor make an entire Ring; Tab. 25, to 28. but stand in Peripherial Parcels. Much after the same manner, they also stand in Elm. In Ash, the Vessels make Two Rings; Tab. 29. but neither of them Radiated: the inmost Ring or Lymphæducts, consisting of Arched Parcels, and the utmost or Roriferous Vessels, of Round ones. And whereas in all the foregoing, the Lymphæducts are still contiguous to the Wood; and the Roriferous more or less, distant from the Skin: here, on the contrary, the former are distant from the Wood, and the latter contiguous to the Skin.

13. §. And that these Vessels in each Barque of the said Eight Branches, are of Two distinct Kinds, seems evident, as from some other reasons, so from hence; In that their Positions are altogether Heterogeneous: Yet in both Constant, Regular and Uniform. I say, there seems to be no Reason, why the self same Kind or Species of Vessels, should have a different, yea a contrary Position in one and the same Plant; and that Contrariety, not Accidental, but Regular and Constant.

14. §. FOR the Three next Quarters sc. the Ninth, Tenth and Eleventh, the Vessels of the Barque are also different in Number, Position, Size and Kind. Tab. 30, 31, 32. In Pine, which is the Eleventh, they are fewer. In Walnut, the Ninth, more. In Fig, the Tenth, most numerous.

15. §. So for their Position. In Pine, the inmost make a Radiated Ring. The utmost stand stragling up and down, without any certain order. In Wallnut the inmost make also a Radiated Ring; The utmost make a Double Ring; not Radiated, but of Round Parcels. In Fig, the inmost make also a Radiated Ring. But the utmost make a Double and sometimes Treble Ring, not of Radiated, nor Round, but Arched Parcels.

16. §. Thirdly, they are also different in Kind. Those, I think, of the two former, Wallnut and Fig, are thus different: those certainly, of the Fig, are so; being Lymphæducts and Lacteals. The Lymphæducts make the inmost Radiated Ring. The outmost which make the other Rings in Arched Parcels, are the Lactifers.

17. §. That they are distinct Kinds of Vessels, is evident for two Reasons. First, from their Position in the Barque; which is altogether different, as hath been said. Secondly, from the most apparent Diversity of the Liquors or Saps, which they contain, and which, upon cutting the Branch transversly, do distinctly Bleed from them. Which is one way, whereby we do distinguish the Vessels of Animals themselves. As in the Liver, it were hard to say, which is a Blood-Vessel, and which is a Bile-Vessel, where they are very small, if it were not for the Contents of them both.

18. §. Those in the Barque of Pine, are likewise of Two Kinds. The inmost are Lymphæducts, as in the two former. The utmost are not Milk-Vessels, but Gum-Vessels, or Resiniferous; which stand stragling, and singly, about the midle of the Barque. Out of these Vessels all the clear Turpentine, that drops from the Tree, doth issue.

19. §. Few, but very great. So that besides the difference of their Number and Position, and of the Liquors which they contain, and Bleed; there is yet a Fourth, and that is, their Size. Most of these Turpentine Vessels, being of so wide a bore, as to be apparent to the naked Eye: and, through a good Glass, above ⅓ᵈ of an Inch in Diametre. Whereas that of the Lymphæducts, can hardly be discovered by the best Microscope.

20. §. The same Turpentine-Vessels of Pine, are likewise remarkably bigger, not only than the Lymphæducts, but many times, than the Milk-Vessels themselves: as those of the Fig, which, in comparison, are exceeding small; every Arch, not being a single Vessel, but a Parcel or Cluster of Vessels; Whereas one single Gum-Vessel in Pine, is sometimes as big as two whole Arched Clusters, that is, as some Scores of the Milk Vessels in a Fig-tree. And the said Gum-Vessels of Pine, being compared with the Lymphæducts of the same Tree, one Gum-Vessel, by a moderate estimate, may be reckoned three or four hundred times wider than a Lymphæduct. The like prodigious difference may be observed in the Size of the several Kinds of Vessels of many other Plants.

21. §. THE Three next Quarters of Branches, are of Oak, Common Sumach, and Common Wormwood. In the Barque-Vessels whereof, there is observable some farther Variety. For in all or in most of the above named, there are only Two Kinds of Vessels in the Barque. But in Each of these, there are, at least, Three Kinds.

22. §. And first, in that of Oak there are Lymphæducts, Roriferous, and a Sort of Resiniferous. Tab. 33. The inmost or Lymphæducts, make a Radiated Ring, contiguous to the Wood. The utmost or the Roriferous make also a Ring, but not Radiated. Those which are a sort of Rosin-Vessels, stand in Round Parcels; the greater Parcels betwixt the Two Rings of Roriferous and Lymphæducts; and the lesser, betwixt the Roriferous and the Skin.

23. §. That these last are different Vessels from both the other, seems evident, from the difference of their Position, as aforesaid. And that they are a sort of Resiniferous, is argued from hence; In that, not only Galls are very full of Rosin, but that the Barque of Oak it self is also somewhat Resinous. For the conveyance of whose Resinous parts, it is most unlikely that any other Vessels should subserve, but a peculiar Kind; which may therefore be properly called Resiniferous.

Tab. 34. 24. §. The next is a Branch of Common Sumach. In the Barque whereof, there are likewise Three Kinds of Vessels. First of all, there is a thick Radiated Ring of Lymphæducts; standing on the inner Margin of the Barque, contiguous with the Wood. These Vessels exhibit their Lympha very apparently. A second kind of Vessels, sc. Roriferous, are situate towards the outer Margin of the Barque, and are composed into distinct Arched Parcels, all standing in a Ring.

25. §. Betwixt these Two Kinds stand the Milk-Vessels. Every single Milk-Vessel being empaled or hemmed in with an Arch of Roriferous. The Milk-Vessels are extraordinary large, almost as the Gum-Vessels of Pine; so as distinctly to be observed without a Microscope; after they are evacuated of their Milk; and without difficulty will admit a Virginal Wyer; being two or three hundred times as big as a Lymphæduct. Besides these Three sorts of Vessels, there is also a Ring, adjacent to the Skin; which seems to be another sort of Roriferous.

26. §. The Last, is a Branch of Common Wormwood. Tab. 35. In the Barque whereof, there are likewise Three Kinds of Vessels. First of all, there is a thin Radiated Ring of Lymphæducts, contiguous with the Wood or on the inner Margin of the Barque. Yet the Ring is not entire, but made up of several Parcels; which are intercepted by as many Parenchymous inserted into the Pith.

27. §. A Second Sort of Vessels, which seem to be Roriferous, are situate about the middle of the Barque: and are composed into Arched Parcels, which likewise stand all even in a Ring.

28. §. Beyond these Arches, and towards the outer Margin of the Barque, stand a Third Sort of Vessels. Different from the Milk-Vessels in Sumach, both as to their Situation, Size and Content. For in Sumach, the Milk-Vessels stand within the Arched Lymphæducts: whereas these in Wormwood, stand without them. Likewise, being the Vessels of an Herb, they are far less; sc. about the compass or width of a small Wheat-Straw. Their Content, is not a Milk, but a liquid, most Oleous and viscid Gum. Or which, for its pleasant Flavour may be called an Aromatick Balsom. For it perfectly giveth whatever is in the Smell and Taste of Wormwood: being the Essence of the whole Plant, which nature treasureth up in these Vessels. So that they are, in all respects, analogous to the Turpentine Vessels in Pine. There are divers other Herbs and Trees, which in the like Vessels, contain a Turpentine, or rather Aromatical Balsom; as Angelica, Helenium and others; the Vessels being so very large, that they may be easily traced with a knife, in cutting by the length of a Branch or Stalk.

29. §. Whether in some Plants, there are not more Sorts of Vessels, in the Barque, than have been now mentioned, I cannot say: Though we have not much reason to doubt of it. Because we see, there is so great variety in the Viscera of Animals. For what the Viscera are in Animals; the Vessels themselves are in Plants.

30. §. CONCERNING the Form and Texture of the Lymphæducts, there are some things, which though they are best observed in the Wood, yet in regard I am now describing the said Vessels, I shall here therefore add. I have already said, and shewed, in the former Books, That the Lignous and Towy Parts of all Plants, are Tubulary. And that the Lympha is conveyed, by the length of a Plant, through an innumerable company of small Tubes or Pipes.

31. §. The Question may be yet further put: If the Towy Parts of the Barque are made of Tubes, What are these Tubes themselves made up of? I answer, That these Tubes or Lymphæducts, are not only themselves Organical; but their very Sides also, seem to be composed of other Parts, which are Organical, sc. of Lignous or Towy Fibres. Tab. 40. Which Fibres, standing close or contiguous in a round Figure, they make one Tubulary Body, which I call the Lymphæduct of a Plant. And it is probable, That these Fibres themselves, are also Tubulary. That is, that a Lymphæduct, is a small Tube, made up or composed of other, yet much smaller Tubes, set round together in a Cylindrick Figure. As if we should imagine a company of Straws, which are so many small Pipes, to be joyned and set round together, so as to make another greater Pipe, answerable to a hollow Cane. The Cane, I say, is as the Lymphæduct; and the Straws are as the Fibres whereof it is composed. By which also appears, the admirable smallness of these Fibres. For there are some Lymphæducts, which may be reckoned fifty times smaller than a Horse-Hair. Allowing therefore but Twenty of the aforesaid Fibres to make a Thred so big as one Lymphæduct; then one of the said Fibres, must be a Thousand times smaller than a Horse-Hair. That these Fibres, whereof the Lymphæducts are made, are themselves made up of other Fibres, is not altogether improbable.

32. §. These Fibres, although parallel; yet are they not coalescent, but only contiguous; being contained together in a Tubulary Figure, by the Weftage of the Cortical Fibres, as in Chapter the Fourth will better be understood.

33. §. The first notice I took of the Composition and Texture of these Vessels, so far as the best Glasses yet known, will admit; was in a very white and clear piece of Ash-wood torn, with some care, by the length of the Tree, and objected to a proper Light. They seem also sometimes discernable in some other clear Woods, as in very white Fir, &c. And having formerly demonstrated, that the Lignous Part of a Plant, is annually made or augmented out of the inner part of the Barque, wherein the Lymphæducts always stand: we may reasonably suppose the same Lymphæducts to have the like Conformation in the Barque, as in the Wood.

34. §. And I am the rather induced to believe, that I am not mistaken in this Description, upon these two Considerations. First, that herein the Analogy betwixt the Vessels of an Animal and a Plant, is the more clear and proper. For as the Sanguineous Vessels in an Animal are composed of a number of Fibres, set round, in a Tubulary Figure, together: so are these Lymphæducts of a Plant. Secondly, in that herein, there is a more genuine respondence betwixt these, and the other Vessels of a Plant it self; sc., the Aer-Vessels; which are made up of a certain number of Round Fibres, standing collaterally, or side to side as I have already observed in the Anatomy of Roots. So that it is the less strange, that the Lymphæducts should be made up of Fibres, since the Aer-Vessels are evidently so made. Only with this difference, that whereas in the Aer-Vessels, the Fibres are postured or continued Spirally: here, in the Lymphæducts, they stand and are continued only in straight Lines.

35. §. THE STRUCTURE of the Lactiferous and Gum-Vessels, which have a very ample Bore, is more apparent. Tab. 20. And, by the best Glasses I have yet used, they seem to be made, chiefly, by the Constipation of the Bladders of the Barque. That is to say, That they are so many Chanels, not made or bounded by any walls or sides proper to themselves, as a Quil thrust into a Cork, and as the Aer-Vessels are in the Wood: but only by the Bladders of the Parenchyma; which are so postured and crouded up together, as to leave certain Cilyndrick Spaces, which are continued by the length of the Barque.

36. §. One difference betwixt the Vessels or Chanels now describ’d, and the Tubulary Hollows and other Apertures in the Pith, is this; That these never exist originally with the Pith; but are so many Ruptures supervening to it in its Growth. Caused, partly, by the Stretch or Tenter it suffers from the Dilatation of the Wood:⁠[60] and partly, the drying, and so the Shrinking up of its Bladders, and of the Fibres whereof they are composed. Whereas the said Vessels in the Barque, are many of them originally formed therewith. And those which are post-nate, not made by any Rupture, but only such a Disposition of the Parenchymous Fibres, and Constipation of the Bladders, as is thereunto convenient.

[60] B. 1. c. 3. §. 22, & 23.

37. §. In paring the Barque of a Branch of Pine, Sumach, &c. they appear, neither parallel, nor any where Inosculated: but run, with some little obliquities, distinct one from another, through the length of the Branch: and so, we may believe, through the length of the Tree.

CHAP. III. — Of the WOOD.

HE next general Part of a Branch, is the Wood; which lyeth betwixt the Barque and the Pith. And this likewise evermore consisteth of Two General Parts, sc. of a Parenchymous Part, and that more properly called Lignous. The Parenchymous Part of the Wood, though much diversifyed, yet in the Trunks of all Trees whatsoever, hath this property, To be disposed into many Rays, or Diametral Insertions, running betwixt so many Lignous Portions, from the Barque to the Pith: as in any of the Quarters here before us may appear.

2. §. But these Insertions are much diversifyed, according to the several Sorts of Plants. So in Barberry, Ash, Pine, Worm-wood, they are less numerous. Tab. 22, to 35. In Elm, Wallnut, Fig, Sumach, they are more. And in Holly, Pear, Plum, Apple, Oak, Hazel, are most numerous.

3. §. The same Insertions, in Barberry, Wormwood, and some in Oak, are very Thick. In Pine, Fig, Ash, of a middle Size. In Pear, Holly, and most of them in Oak, are exceeding Small. Ibid. Again, in Barberry, Elm, Ash, Sumach, Fig, they are of an Equal Size. In Holly, Hazel, Pear, Plum, Oak, they are very Unequal: some of those in Holly, being Four or Five times thicker than the rest; in Plum, Six or Seven times; and in Oak, Ten times at least.

4. §. In some Plants, they are Equidistant; in others, not: in some, the Great ones are Equidistant; in others, the Lesser; in others, both; in some, neither. Which Varieties are not accidental; but constant to the Species in which they are severally found.

5. §. They are not always visibly continued from the Circumference to the Centre of the Wood: but in some Branches, as of Sumach; and in most Trunks of many years growth, declining, in some places, Tab. 34. under or over, from a Level, are thereby, upon a Transverse Section, in part cut away.

6. §. They have yet one more Diversity, which is, That in divers of the aforesaid Branches, they run not only through the Wood; but also shoot out beyond it, into some Part of the Barque, as in Elm, Sumach, Wormwood, &c. Tab. 28, 34, 35. Whereas in Pine, and some of the rest they either keep not distinct from the other parts of the Parenchyma of the Barque; Tab. 32. or are so small, as not to be distinguished there from.

7. §. The Texture likewise of these Insertions is somewhat various. Tab. 35. For in Wormwood, and most Herbs, they are manifestly composed of small Bladders: differing in nothing from those of the Barque or Pith, saving, in their being much less. Yet in Herbs, they are much larger than they are in Trees. Tab. 36, 37. And in many Trees, as Apple, Pear, Plum, Pine, &c. they are either quite lost, or so squeezed and pressed together by the hard Wood standing on both sides, as to be almost undiscernable.

8. §. So that although the Parenchyma of the Barque or Pith, and the Insertions in the Wood, are of the same Specifick Nature or Substance: yet there is this difference betwixt them; That the Fibres of the former, are so Netted together, as to leave several round Vacuities; or to make a great many little Bladders, whereas, in the latter, they are usually so far crowded up, as to run (as when a Net is stretched out) like a Skein of Parallel Threds.

9. §. Of these Insertions in the Wood, it is further observable, That they do not only run betwixt the Lignous Portions; but that many of their Fibres are likewise all along distributed to the several Fibres, Tab. 40. of which the Lignous Portions consist, and are interwoven with them; both together thus making a piece of Linsy-Woolsy Work, or like many other Manufactures in which the Warp and the Woof are of different Sorts of Stuff: as in the end of the Fourth Chapter is further explained.

10. §. THE WOOD is likewise compounded of Two Sorts of Bodies; That which is strictly Woody; and the Aer-Vessels mixed herewith. The true Wood is nothing else but a mass of antiquated Lymphæducts, viz. those which were originally placed on the inner Margin of the Barque. For in that place, there grows, every year, a new Ring of Lymphæducts. Which losing its original softness by degrees, at the latter end of the year, is turned into a dry and hard Ring of perfect Wood.

11. §. So that every year, the Barque of a Tree is divided into Two Parts, and distributed two contrary ways. The outer Part falleth off towards the Skin; and at length becomes the Skin it self. In like manner, as hath been observed of the Skin of the Root. Or as the Cuticula in Animals, is but the efflorescence of the Cutis. I say, that the elder Skin of a Tree, is not originally made a Skin; but was once, some of the midle part of the Barque it self, which is annually cast off, and dryed into a Skin: even as the very Skin of an Adder, upon the gradual generation of a new one underneath, in time, becomes a Slough. The inmost portion of the Barque, is annually distributed and added to the Wood: the Parenchymous Part thereof making a new addition to the Insertions within the Wood; and the Lymphæducts a new addition to the Lignous pieces betwixt which the Insertions stand. So that a Ring of Lymphæducts in the Barque this year, will be a Ring of Wood the next; and so another Ring of Lymphæducts, and of Wood, successively, from year to year. So the Table, for an Apple-Branch, Tab. 25, 24, 34, 28. sheweth a quarter of a Slice of a Branch cut transversly, of Three years growth: That of Barbery, of Two; That of Sumach, of One only; That of Elm, of Five.

12. §. Hereby two things maybe the better noted. First, the difference betwixt the degrees of the annual growths of several Trees: three years growth in an Oak, being as thick as five in an Elm. Tab. 33, 28. Secondly, the difference betwixt the Annual growths of the same Tree; being not of a constant proportion, but varying in thickness, as it should seem, according to the season of the year: whereby it may appear, what season, or kind of year, doth most of all favour, the latitudinal growth, or the thickening of any Tree.

13. §. The Lymphæducts thus antiquated or turned into Wood, do rarely, if ever, Bleed: but only transmit a kind of Dewy or Vaporous Sap. And some of them, as in the Heart of some Trees, it is probable, That they transmit not any Sap, either in the form of a Liquor, or a Vapour: and so being gradually deprived of their Watery Parts, become the Heart.

14. §. There is this further variety in the Wood; represented in Walnut, Fig and Oak. That some certain parcels hereof, make either several small and white Rings, as in Oak; or else divers white and crooked Parcels, transverse to the Insertions, as in Wallnut and Fig. Tab. 30, 31, 33. For it seemeth, that, at least,in many Trees, some portion of all the Kinds of Vessels in the Barque, are not only annually distributed to the Wood, but do likewise therein retain the same, or somewhat like Position, which they originally had in the Barque. So that as all those bigger and darker Portions of the Wood, were originally, the Radiated Lymphæducts of the Barque: so the little white Circles, or Parcels of Circles, in the same Wood, were originally another sort of Sap-Vessels in the Barque, sc. those which have a circular Position therein.

15. §. In the Branches of Fir, Pine, and others of the same Kindred, there are some few Turpentine-Vessels scattered up and down the Wood; Tab. 32. and represented by the larger Black Spots. Which Vessels are eadem numero, the self same, which did once appertain to the Barque; and do even here also in the Wood, contain and yield a liquid Turpentine. Only, being pinched up by the Wood, they are become much smaller Pipes.

16. §. THE Aer-Vessels, with the Insertions, and true Wood, altogether make up That, which is commonly called, The Wood of a Tree. The Aer-Vessels I so call, not in that they never contain any Liquor; but, because all the principal time of the growth of a Plant, when the Vessels of the Barque are filled with Liquor, these are filled only with a Vegetable Aer.

17. §. In almost all Plants, not one in some hundreds excepted, this is proper to the Aer-Vessels; To have a much more ample Bore or Cavity, than any other in the Wood. In the Wood, I say; for in the Barque, there are many Sap-Vessels bigger than the biggest Aer-Vessels that be.

18. §. The Varieties hereof are very many; in respect both of their Number, Size, and Position; being, as to these, the same, in no two Sorts of Plants whatsoever. First in respect of their Number. So in Hazel, Apple, Pear, they are very numerous; but in different degrees: and are represented in the Figures already referred to, by all the black spots in the Wood. Tab. 23, 25, 26.
22, 24, 27.
29, 30, 33. 32. In Holly, Plum, Barberry somewhat numerous. In Oak, Ash, Walnut fewer. In Pine, and others of that Kindred, very few; sc. fewer than in any other kind of Plant.

19. §. Secondly, in respect of their Size; which from the first or greatest, to the least, may be computed easily to about Twenty Degrees. Thus, many of those in Elm, Ash, Wallnut, Fig, Oak, are very large. In Barberry, Plum, not so large. In Hazel, Sumach, smaller. In Holly, Pear, of a still smaller Size. Tab. 28, 33.
22, 26. So that many of those in Elm, or Oak, are Twenty times bigger, than those in Holly or Pear.

20. §. In an ordinary joynted Cane, they are so wide, that if you take one a yard, or a yard and ½ long, and putting one end into a Basin of Water, you blow strongly at the other; your Breath will immediately pass, through the Aer-Vessels, the length of the Cane, so as to raise up the Water into a great many Bubbles.

21. §. And as they have a different Size in divers Kinds of Plants; so likewise, according to the place where they stand, in the self same. So in Holly, Hazel, Apple, their Size is more equal throughout the bredth of the Tree. Tab. 22, 23, 25.
24, 28, 29.
33. But in Barberry, Elm, Oak, Ash, very different: Not fortuitously, but always much after the same manner. For in all the last named Branches, the Aer-Vessels stand in the inner margin of each annual Ring, are all vastly bigger, than any of those that stand in the outer part of the Ring.

22. §. Thirdly, these Aer-Vessels are also different in their Situation. So in Apple, Wallnut, Fig, they are spread all abroad in every annual Ring; Tab. 25, 30, 31. not being posited in any one certain Line. In others, they keep more within the compass of some Line or Lines; either Diametral, or Peripheral. Tab. 22. 23, 32. So in Holly they are Radiated, or run in even Diametral Lines betwixt the Pith and the Barque. So also are some of them in Hazel; and some few in Wallnut.

23. §. Whether they stand Irregularly, or are Radiated, it is to be noted, That Nature, for the most part, so disposeth of them, that many of them may still stand very near the Insertions. So in Apple, she will rather decline making an even Line; or in Holly, will rather break that Line into Parcels, than that the Aer-Vessels shall stand remote from the Insertions. To what end this is done, shall be said hereafter.

24. §. Again, in Ash, the Aer-Vessels are none of them Radiated, but most of them stand in Circles on the inner Margin of every annual Ring. Tab. 24. 29. 28. 26, 27. Which Circle is sometimes very thick, as in Ash and Barberry. In others but thin, the Vessels standing, for the most part, single throughout the Circles; as in Elm. Sometimes again, they both make a Circle, and are also spread abroad; as in Pear and Plum.

25. §. Those likewise which are spread abroad, are sometimes Regularly posited. Tab. 24. So in Barberry, besides those larger, that make the Circle, there are other smaller ones, that stand, in oblique Lines, athwart one another; almost like a Bend, or sometimes, an entire or broken Saltyr in an Escutcheon. Tab. 33. 38. In Oak, they make rather certain Columns, in the posture of the Pale. And in Elm, they make, as it were, many cross Parcels, in the posture of the Fess.

26. §. This great difference in the Size and Position of the Aer-Vessels, in the same individual Plant, is one ground, for which, I think it probable, That there are divers Kinds of Aer-Vessels, as well as of Sap-Vessels. Even as in Animals, there are divers Kinds of Organs for Spiration, and the separation of Aer: Fishes having their Branchiæ; Land-Animals their Lungs; and those in Frogs, &c. being of a somewhat peculiar Kind.

27. §. THE Form and Texture of these Vessels, and the various ways whereby they may be best observed, I have already described and shewed in my Anatomy of Roots. P. 1. c. 4. As to their Form, one thing remarqued was this; That they are never Ramified, but distinctly continued from one end of a Plant, small or great, to the other: as the Nerves are in Animals. A further and easie proof whereof, may be made, only by holding up a piece of an ordinary Cane, about ½ a foot long, cut very smooth at both ends, against a full light: whereupon, if you keep it in a straight Line betwixt the Light, and the cast of your Eye, and then look steadily, you may see quite through it, that is, through the Aer-Vessels, which run straight along the Cane from end to end.

28. §. As to their Texture; whereas, oftentimes, the Aer-Vessels appear to be unroaved in the form of a very small Plate, it is to be noted, That it is not only of different bredth, in divers Plants, and usually much broader in the Root, than in the Trunk: but also, that in the Trunk, many times, the said Vessels are unroaved or resolved, not in the form of a Plate, but of a Round-Thred. The Causes of which Diversity, are principally Three; viz. The Weftage of the Fibres of which the Aer-Vessels consist; The deference betwixt the said Fibres, or betwixt the Warp and the Woof; And the different Kinds of Woof.

29. §. By the Weftage of the Fibres, it is, That the Vessels, oftentimes, unroave in the form of a Plate. As if we should imagine a piece of fine narrow Ribband, to be woun’d spirally, and Edg to Edg, round about a Stick; and so, the Stick being drawn out, the Ribband to be left in the Figure of a Tube, answerable to an Aer-Vessel. For that which, upon the unroaving of the Vessel, seems to be a Plate, Tab. 39. or one single Piece, is, as it were, a Natural Ribband, consisting of several Pieces, that is, a certain number of Threds or Round Fibres, standing parallel, as the Threds do in an Artificial Ribband. And as in a Ribband, so here, the Fibres which make the Warp, and which are Spirally continu’d; although they run parallel, yet are not coallescent; but conteined together, by other Transverse Fibres in the place of a Woof.

30. §. And as the said Fibres are transversly continued, thereby making a Warp and Woof: So are they (as in divers woven Manufactures) of very different Bulk; those of the Former, being much bigger, and therefore much stronger, than those of the Latter. By which means, as Cloth or Silk will often Tear one way, and not another; so here, while the Warp or those Fibres which are Spirally continued, are usually unroaved without breaking; those smaller ones, by which they are stitched or woven together, easily tear in sunder all the way.

31. §. And because the Fibres of the Woof, are themselves also of different Bulk; therefore it is, That where they are more sturdy, as usually in the Root, they require a greater quantity of Warp, that is, a broader Plate, to overmatch them. Whereas, where they are more extream small, as in the Trunk and Leaves, one Thred of the Warp, that is, one Spiral Fibre, will be strong enough of it self, and so, sometimes, be singly unroav’d.

32. §. From the extream Tenuity of these Fibres, it is, That they are very rarely discern’d, and not without the greatest difficulty. As also, from their great Tenderness; whereby not enduring to be drawn out, they all break off close to the Sides of the Spiral ones. In the Pith, the like Transverse Fibres are a little more visible: which first conducted Me to the notice of them here also.

33. §. All the Fibres of the Aer-Vessels, both the Warp and the Woof, are of the same Substantial Nature with the Pith and the other Parenchymous Parts of a Plant. From whence it is, That whereas the Towy Parts of a Plant, whereof all Linen Manufactures are made, are very Strong and Tough; these, as is abovesaid, are extream Tender and Brittle, like those of the Pith and all the Pithy Parts. To which therefore, the Aer-Vessels are to be referr’d. And the Content of both, is oftentimes the same.

34. §. From whence, we have a further proof of what I have formerly asserted, which is, That in all Plants, there are Two Substantially different Parts, B. 1. c. 7. §. 13. 14. and no more than Two, viz. the Pithy, and the Towy or Lignous Parts.

35. §. From hence also we have some ground to conjecture, That so many of the Aer-Vessels, at least, which are not formed with the seed, but post-nate, are originated from the Parenchymous Parts; which seem by some alteration in the Quality, Position and Texture of the Fibres, to be Transformed into Aer-Vessels, as Caterpillars are into Flies. And as the Pith it self, by the Rupture and Shrinking up of several Rows of Bladders, doth oftentimes become Tubulary: So is it also probable, that in the other Parenchymous Parts, one single Row or File of Bladders evenly and perpendicularly piled; may sometimes, by the shrinking up of their Horizontal Fibres, all regularly break one into another and so make one continued Cavity; or a Tube, whose Diametre is the same with that of the Bladders, wherof it is composed. All which, will appear more probable, and what hath been said, be yet better understood, when we come, in the next Chapter, to the Description of the Pith.

CHAP. IV. — Of the PITH.

HE Third General Part of a Branch is the Pith. Which though it have a different name from the Parenchyma in the Barque, and the Insertions in the Wood; yet, as to its Substance, it is the very same with them both. Whereof there is a double evidence, sc. their Continuity, and the sameness of their Texture. Their Texture shall be shewed presently. As to their Continuity, it is to be noted, That as the Skin is continuous with the Parenchyma of the Barque; and this Parenchyma likewise, with the Insertions in the Wood; so these Insertions again, running through the Wood, are also continuous with the Pith. So that the Skin, Parenchyma, Insertions, and Pith, are all One entire piece of Work; being only filled up, in divers manners, with the Vessels.

2. §. The Size of the Pith is various, being not the same in any two Branches here represented.Tab. 24, 31, 34, 35.
22, 29, 30, 32.
23, 25, 26, 35. 27.
28. In Wormwood, Sumach, Fig, Barbery, ’tis very large; sc. betwixt 5, and 7 Inches Diametre, as it appears through the Microscope. In Pine, Ash, Holly, Walnut, not so large; from 3 Inches Diameter to 4. In Oak, Apple, Pear, Hazel, lesser, scarce from 2, to 3. In Damascene, not above an Inch and half. And in Elm, scarce an Inch Diameter. Note also, that of all Plants, both Herbs, and Shrubs, have generally the largest Piths, in proportion with the other Parts of the same Branch, as in Sumach, Fig, Barbery, is manifest.

3. §. It is also worth the noting, That wheras, in most Plants, the Barque and Wood do both grow thicker every year: the Pith, on the contrary, groweth more slender; So that in a Branch of one years growth, it is apparently more ample, than in one of two; and in a Branch of two, than in one of three; and so on.

4. §. The Pith, for the most part, if not always, in the Branch, as well as the Root, is furnished with a certain number of Sap-Vessels. They are here usually so postur’d, as to make a Ring on the Margin of the Pith. Where they are more numerous, or large, they are more evident; as in Walnut, Fig, Pine, and others. They are also of divers Kinds, Tab. 30, 31, 32. answerable to those in the Barque; as in Wallnut, Lymphæducts; in Fig, Lacteals; in Pine, Resiniferous.

5. §. The Parenchyma of the Pith is composed of Bladders. Which are the very same with those in the Barque, and oftentimes in the Insertions within the Wood. Only these in the Pith, are of the largest Size; those in the Barque, of a lesser; and those of the Insertions least of all: for which reason they are less obvious than in the Pith.

6. §. The Bladders of the Pith, though always comparatively Great; yet are of very different Sizes. Being easily distinguished, even as to their Horizontal Area, to Twenty Degrees. Tab. 24, 31. Those of Fig, Barberry, and some others, are somewhat large. And of many Herbs, as of Thistle, Borage, and others, Tab. 39. three times as big again; appearing in the Microscope, like to the largest Cells of an Hony-comb. Those of Plum, Worm-wood, Sumach, less. Of Elm, Apple, Pear, lesser. Of Holly and Oak, still less. Tab. 32. So that the Bladders of the Pith in Borage or Common Thistle, are of that Size, as to contain, within the compass only of their Horizontal Area, about twenty Bladders of the Pith of Oak. Wherefore one whole Bladder in Thistle, is, at least an hundred times bigger, than another in Oak.

7. §. Of the Size of these Bladders of the Pith, ’tis also to be noted, That it doth not at all follow the Size of the Pith it self; but is still varied, according as Nature designeth the Pith for various use. Thus, whereas the Pith of Sumach, is Larger than that of Barberry; it might be thought, that the Bladders, whereof it is composed, should be likewise Larger: Yet are they Three times as Small again in Sumach, as they are in Barberry. Tab. 24, 34.
26, 27.
23, 33. So the Pith of Plum, is far Less than that of Pear; yet the Bladders of the former are Four or Five times as big, as those of the latter. So the Pith of Hazel is almost Three times as Little again, as that of Holly; yet the Bladders in Hazel, are Ten times bigger, than in Holly.

8. §. The Shape of the Bladders hath also some Variety. For although, for the most part, they are more round; yet oftentimes they are angular: as in Reed-grass, a Water-plant; where they are Cubical; and in Borage, Thistle, and many others, where they are pentangular, sexangular and septangular.

9. §. Of the Texture of the Bladders, ’tis also to be noted, that many times, the Sides of the greater Bladders are composed of lesser; as is often seen in those of Borage, Bulrush, and some other Plants. In the same manner, as the Sap-Vessels, are but greater Fibres made up of lesser.

10. §. The Pith, though always originally composed of Bladders, and so One Entire Piece; yet in process, as the Plant grows up, it hath divers openings or Ruptures made in it: oftentimes very regularly, and always for good use, and with constancy observed in the same Species of Plants. In Sharp-poynted Dock, many of the Pores are considerably prolonged by the length, like small Pipes. Tab. 19. In Walnut it shrinketh up into transverse Filmes or Membranes; as likewise sometimes in Spanish-Broom. Sometimes the Pith is hollow or Tubulary: either throughout the Trunk, as in Thistle, Endive, Scorzonera, Marsh-Mallow: or so, as to remain entire at every joynt; as in Sonchus, Nettle, Teasle; in which it is divided as it were into several Stories: and divers other ways.

11. §. I SHALL conclude this discourse with a further illustration of the Texture of the Pith, and of the whole Plant, as consequent thereupon. I say therefore, (and have given some account hereof in the Anatomy of Roots) That as the Vessels of a Plant, sc. the Aer-Vessels and the Lymphæducts are made up of Fibres; according to what I have in this Discourse above said; so the Pith of a Plant, or the Bladders whereof the Pith consists are likewise made up of Fibres. Which is true also of the Parenchyma of the Barque. And also of the Insertions in the Wood. Yea, and of the Fruit, and all other Parenchymous Parts of a Plant. I say, that the very Pulp of an Apple, Pear, Cucumber, Plum, or any other Fruit, is nothing else but a Ball of most extream small transparent Threds or Fibres, all wrapped and stitch’d up (though in divers manners) together. And even all those Parts of a Plant, which are neither formed into visible Tubes, nor into Bladders, are yet made up of Fibers. Which, though it be difficult to observe, in any of those Parts which are closer wrought and principally in the Insertions of some Trees: yet in the Pith, especially of some Plants, which consisteth of more open work, they are more visible. Which introduceth the observation of them in all other Parenchymous Parts. So in the Pith of a Bulrush of the Common Thistle, Tab. 38. and some other Plants; not only the Threds of which the Bladders; but also the single Fibres, of which the Threds are composed; may sometimes with the help of a good Glass, be distinctly seen. Yet one of these Fibres, may reasonably be computed to be a Thousand times smaller than an Horse-Hair.

12. §. The Fibrosity of the Parenchyma is also visible in some Woods, in which, it is apparently mixed with the Lignous Parts, not only by Insertions, but per minimas Partes organicas. That is to say, The Parenchymous Fibres, like smaller Threds, are either wraped round about both the Lignous and the Aer-Vessels, or at least interwoven with them, and with every Fiber of every Vessel: as in very white Ash or Fir-Wood, Tab. 39. with an advantagious posture and light, may be observed.

13. §. WHENCE it follows, that the whole Substance, or all the Parts of a Plant, so far as Organical, they also consist of Fibres. Of all which Fibres those of the Lymphæducts, run only by the Length of the Plant: those of the Pith, Insertions, and Parenchyma of the Barque, run by the breadth or horizontally: those of the Aer-Vessels, fetch their Circuit by the Breadth, and continue it by the Length.

14. §. By which means, the said Parenchymous Fibres, in fetching their horizontal Circles, do thus weave, and make up the Bladders of the Pith, in Open-Work. And the same Fibres being thence continued; they also weave and make up the Insertions, but in Close-Work. Betwixt which Insertions, the Vessels being likewise transversly interjected, some of the same Fibres wrap themselves also about these; thus tying many of them together, and so making those several Conjugations and Braces of the Vessels, which I have formerly described. And as some of these Horizontal Fibres are wraped about the Vessels; so also about the Fibres, whereof the Vessels are composed. By which means it is, that all the Fibres of the Vessels are Tacked or Stitched up close together into One Coherent Piece. Tab. 40. Much after the same manner, as the Perpendicular Splinters or Twigs of a Basket, are, by those that run in and out Horizontally. And the same Horizontal Fibres, being still further produced into the Barque; they there compose the same work over again (only not so open) as in the Pith.

15. §. SO THAT the most unfeigned and proper resemblance we can at present, make of the whole Body of a Plant, is, To a piece of fine Bone-Lace, when the Women are working it upon the Cushion, For the Pith, Insertions, and Parenchyma of the Barque, are all extream Fine and Perfect Lace-Work: the Fibres of the Pith running Horizontally, as do the Threds in a Piece of Lace; and bounding the several Bladders of the Pith and Barque, as the Threds do the several Holes of the Lace; and making up the Insertions without Bladders, or with very small ones, as the same Threds likewise do the close Parts of the Lace, which they call the Cloth-Work. And lastly, both the Lignous and Aer-Vessels, stand all Perpendicular, and so cross to the Horizontal Fibres of all the said Parenchymous Parts; even as in a Piece of Lace upon the Cushion, the Pins do to the Threds. The Pins being also conceived to be Tubular, and prolonged to any length; and the same Lace-Work to be wrought many Thousands of times over and over again, to any thickness or hight, according to the hight of any Plant. And this is the true Texture of a Plant: and the general composure, not only of a Branch, but of all other Parts from the Seed to the Seed.

Book 3 Part 2-Vegetation of Trunks

An Account of the
VEGETATION
OF
TRUNKS
Grounded upon the foregoing
ANATOMY.

PART II.

AVING before given the Anatomy of Trunks; I shall next proceed to see, what Use may be made thereof; and principally, to explicate the manner of their Vegetation. In doing which, that former Method, which I used in shewing the manner of the Growth of Roots, I shall not exactly follow. For so, in regard the Organical Parts of the Root and Trunk are the same, and consequently their Nutrition and Conformation are effected in the same way; I should hereby be obliged to a nauseous and unprofitable repetition of many things already said. The Explication therefore of all those Particulars, which more especially belong to the Trunk, or are more Apparent therein, and not spoken of, or not so fully, in the former Books, will be my present Task. The chief Heads whereof, shall be these Seven following, viz.
FIRST, the Motion and Course of the Sap.
SECONDLY, The Motion and Course of the Aer.
THIRDLY, The Structure of the Parts.
FOURTHLY, The Generation of Liquors.
FIFTHLY, The Figuration of Trunks.
SIXTHLY, The Motion of Trunks.
SEVENTHLY, And lastly the Nature of Trunks as variously fitted for Mechanical Use.

CHAP. I. — Of the Motion and Course of the Sap.

IRST, as to the Course of the Sap, there are Three Parts in which it moveth; sc. the Pith, the Wood and the Barque. First the Pith; in which the Sap moveth the First year, and only the First year. Or, it is Proprium quarto modo, to the Pith of every Annual Growth, and to the Pith of such a Growth only, To be succulent. That is, whether of a Sprout from a Seed, or of a Sucker from a Root, or of a Cyon from a Branch; The Pith is always found the First year full of Sap. But the Second year, the same individual Pith, always becomes dry, and so it continues ever after.

2. §. One cause whereof is, that the Lymphæducts in the Barque, being the first year adjacent to the Pith; they do all that time, transfuse part of their Sap into it, and so keep it always Succulent. But the same Lymphæducts, the year following, are turned into Wood; and the Vessels which are then generated, and carry the Sap, stand beyond them, in the Barque. So that the Sap being now more remote from the Pith, and intercepted by the new Wood, it cannot be transfused, with that sufficient force and plenty as before, into the Pith; which therefore, from the first year, always continues dry.

3. §. THE SECOND Part in which the Sap moves, sub forma liquoris, is the Wood. Which yet, it doth not in all Plants, but only in some; and visibly, in very few; as in the Vine: In a Vine, I say, the Sap doth visibly ascend by the Wood. And this it doth, not only the first year, but every year, so long as the Vine continues to grow. But although this ascent, in or through the Wood, be every year; yet it is only in the Spring, for about the space of a Month; sc. in March and April.

4. §. There are many other Trees, besides the Vine, wherein, about the same time of the year, the Sap ascendeth, though not so copiously, yet chiefly, in the Wood. For if we take a Branch of two or three years growth, suppose of Sallow, and having first cut the same transversely; if the Barque be then also transversely, and with some force, pressed with the back of the knife, near the newly cut end; the Sap will very plainly rise up out of the utmost Ring of Wood. And if it be pressed in the same manner, or a little more strongly, about an Inch lower, the Sap will ascend out of every Ring of Wood to the Center. Yet at the same time, which is to be noted, there ariseth no Sap at all out of the Barque.

5. §. Whence appears the Error of that so Common Opinion, That the Sap always riseth betwixt the Wood and the Barque. The contrary whereunto is most true, That it never doth. For the greater part of the year, it riseth in the Barque, sc. in the inner Margin adjacent to the Wood, and in Spring, in or through the Wood it self, and there only.

6. §. THE THIRD Part in which the Sap ascends, is the Barque, as was above hinted, and may be observ’d in almost any Branch, if cut cross, in the late Spring and in Summer; either as the Sap issueth spontaneously, or upon pressing, as aforesaid. So that when the Sap ceaseth to ascend, sub forma liquoris, by the Wood, then it begins to ascend by the Barque.

7. §. Besides the difference of Time, the Organical Parts likewise, in which these two Saps ascend, are divers. For in the Barque, it ascendeth visibly, only in the Succiferous, whereas in the Wood, it ascendeth only by the Aer-Vessels.

8. §. FROM what hath been said, we may understand, what is meant by the Bleeding of Plants. If we take it generally, it properly enough expresses, The eruption of the Sap out of any Vessels. And so, almost all Plants, in Summer time, do Bleed, that is, from Sap-Vessels, either in the Barque, or in the Margin of the Pith: the Saps they Bleed, having either a Sower, Sweet, Hot, Bitter, or other Tast. At which time, the Vessels also, in the Barque of a Vine-Branch, do Bleed a Sower Sap.

9. §. But that which is vulgarly called Bleeding, as in a Vine, is quite another thing; both as to the Liquor which issueth, and the Place where it issues: that is to say, it is neither a Sweet, nor Sower, but Tasteless Sap; issuing, not from any Vessels in the Barque, but from the Aer-Vessels in the Wood. So that there is as much difference betwixt Bleeding in a Vine, or the Rising of the Sap in any other Tree, in March, and in July; as there is betwixt Salivation and an Hæmorrhage; or betwixt the Course of the Chyle in the Lactiferous Vessels, and the Circulation of the Blood in the Arteries and Veins.

10. §. NOW the Cause from whence it comes to pass, that the early Spring-Sap of a Vine, and other Trees, ascendeth by the Wood, is, In that the Generation of the young Sap-Vessels in the Barque, by which the Sap ascendeth all the Summer; is, in the beginning of Spring, but newly attempted. So that the Sap having not yet these Vessels to receive it, it therefore (pro hac vice) runs up the Aer-Vessels in the Wood. But so soon as the said Vessels in the Barque begin to be considerably encreased, the Sap, declining the Aer-Vessels, betakes it self to These, as its most proper Receptacles.

11. §. THE CAUSE also, why the Vessels of almost all Plants, upon cutting, do yield Sap, or Bleed; is the Pressure which the Parenchyma makes upon them. For the Pith and other Parenchymous Parts of a Plant, upon the reception of Liquor, have always a Conatus to dilate themselves. As is manifest from Sponges, which are a Substance of the same Nature, and have a somewhat like structure. As also from Cork, which is but the Parenchyma or Barque of a Tree. I say therefore, that the Parenchyma being fill’d and swell’d with Sap, hath thereby a continual Conatus to dilate it self; and in the same degree, to press together or contract the Vessels which it surroundeth. And the said Vessels being cut, their actual Contraction and the Eruption of the Sap, do both immediately follow.

12. §. IT may be also noted, That the Trunk or Branch of any Plant being cut, it always bleeds at both ends, or upwards and downwards, alike freely. Which, as well as divers other Experiments plainly shews, That in the Sap-Vessels of a Plant, there are no Valves.

13. §. FROM what we have now above, and elsewhere formerly said, we may also understand the manner of the Ascent of the Sap. As to which, I say, First, That considering to what height and plenty, the Sap sometimes ascends; it is not intelligible, how it should thus ascend, by virtue of any one Part of a Plant, alone; that is neither by virtue of the Parenchyma, nor by virtue of the Vessels, alone. Not by the Parenchyma alone. For this, as it hath the Nature of a Sponge or Filtre, to suck up the Sap; so likewise, to suck it up but to a certain height, as perhaps, about an Inch, or two, and no more.

14. §. Nor by the Vessels alone, for the same reason. For although we see, that small Glass-Pipes immersed in Water, will give it an ascent for some Inches; yet there is a certain period, according to the bore of the Pipe, beyond which it will not rise. We must therefore joyn the Vessels and the Parenchyma both together in this Service; which we may conceive performed by them in the manner following.

15. §. Let A B be the Vessel of a Plant. Let C E D F be the Bladders of the Parenchyma, wherewith, as with so many little Cisterns, it is surrounded. Tab. 39. I say then, that the Sap, in the Pipe B A, would, of it self, rise but a few Inches; as suppose, from D to L. But the Bladders D P, which surround it, being swelled up and turgid with Sap, do hereby press upon it; and so not only a little contract its bore, but also transfuse or strain some Portion of their Sap thereinto: by both which means, the Sap will be forced to rise higher therein. And the said Pipe or Vessel being all along surrounded by the like Bladders; the Sap therein, is still forced higher and higher: the Bladders of the Parenchyma being, as is said, so many Cisterns of Liquor, which transfuse their repeated Supplies throughout the length of the Pipe. So that by the supply and pressure of the Cisterns or Bladders F D, the Sap riseth to L; by the Bladders Q L, it rises to M; by the Bladders N M, it rises to I; by the Bladders O I, it rises to K; by the Bladders P K, it rises to E; and so to the top of the Tree. And thus far of the Motion of the Sap.

CHAP. II. — Of the Motion and Course of the Aer.

HE NEXT enquiry to be made, is, into the Motion and Course of the Aer. Where this question will first of all be asked; sc. Which way the Aer first enters the Plant; whether at the Trunk, Leaves, and other Parts above ground; or at the Root? I answer, That it enters in part, at them all. For the Reception, as well as Extramission whereof, the Pores are so very large, in the Trunks of some Plants, as in the better sort of thick walking Canes, that they are visible, to a good Eye, without a Glass; Tab. 19. but with a Glass, the Cane seems, as if it were stuck top full of holes with great Pins: being so large, as very well to resemble the Pores of the Skin in the end of the Fingers and Ball of the Hand.

2. §. In the Leaves of Pine, they are likewise through a Glass, a very Elegant Show; standing all most exactly, in rank and file, throughout the length of the Leaves. The Figure whereof shall be given hereafter, when we come to the Anatomy of the Leaf.

3. §. But although the Aer enters, in part, at the Trunk and other Parts, especially in some Plants; yet its chief entrance, is at the Root. Even as some Parts of Aer, may continually pass into the Body and Blood, by the Habit, or Pores of the Skin; but the chief entrance hereof, is at the Mouth. And what the Mouth is, to an Animal; that the Root is to a Plant.

4. §. Again, if the chief entrance of the Aer, were at the Trunk; then, before it could be mixed with the Sap in the Root, it must descend; and so move not only contrary to its own Nature, but likewise in a contrary Course to the Sap, throughout the Plant. Whereas, by its Reception at the Root, and so its Transition from thence; it hath a more natural and easie motion of Ascent. For while the Sap ascends, that the Aer, in the same Plant, should continually descend, cannot reasonably be supposed.

5. §. The same is further argued, From the fewness and smallness of the Diametral Portions in the Trunk in comparison with those in the Root. In which Nature hath plainly designed the same, for the Separation of the Aer from the Sap, after they are both together received thereinto. So that the Reception and Course of the Aer, is made on this manner following.

6. §. THE Aer being a Springy Body, it insinuates into all the Holes and Cranies of the Earth; and so is plentifully mixed therewith. Whereupon, as the Sap enters the Root, more or less Aer still intrudes it self together with it. The Liquid Portion of the Sap, swells and fills up the Succulent Parts of the Barque. The Aery Part, is, as was said, separated from the Liquid, into the Diametral Portions. Which running from the Barque towards the Centre of the Root, and so passing along betwixt the Aer-Vessels; do hereby convey the Aery Part of the Sap from the Barque, into the same.

7. §. Being thus received into the Aer-Vessels, and the Reception thereof, by the same means continued; it is by them advanced into the Trunk. In which advance, it is again, more or less, disbursed into all the Parts of the Trunk, as it goes. Partly, inwards to the Pith. From whence, the Pith is always, at length, filled with Aer. Partly, into the Insertions; by which it is conveyed outward into the Barque. Wherein, it is in some part, transfused through the Sap: and so the rest, with part of the Sap, remitted, in perspirations, back again into the Aer.

8. §. So that, whereas the Diametral Portions in the Root, do serve to convey the Aer from the Sap in the Barque, into the Aer-Vessels, in the Wood: on the contrary, the Insertions here in the Trunk, serve to convey the Aer from the Aer-Vessels in the Wood, into the Sap, in the Barque. Wherefore, as the Aer-Vessels advance the Aer, or the Aery Part of the Sap, and so convey it by the length of the Trunk; so the Insertions filter it, and convey it by the breadth.

9. §. AND that the Insertions have this Office or Subservience unto both Kinds of Vessels; doth yet further appear, if we consider, That the Aer-Vessels are always so postured, as to touch upon the said Insertions, or at least to stand very near them. For either they are large, and so do frequently touch upon them on both sides; as in Elm, Ash, Wallnut, &c. Tab. 28. 29. 22. Or if they are small; then they either run along in even lines collateral and oftentimes contiguous with the said Insertions, as in Holly: or at least, are reciprocally, some on one side, and some on another, inclined to them; as in Apple. 25. By all which means, the Aer is more readily conveyed from the Vessels into the Insertions.

10. §. A further evidence hereof is this, That generally, the bigger and the more numerous the Aer-Vessels be; the bigger, or at least, the more numerous also are the Insertions: Especially, if the comparison be made (as in all other cases it ought to be, as well as here) betwixt the several Species of the same Kind. So Corin, which hath small Aer-Vessels, Tab. 17. hath also very small Insertions. But the Vine, hath both very large: and so for others.

11. §. Wherefore, the Insertions minister betwixt the Aer-Vessels, and the Succiferous; in the same manner, as the Vesiculæ of the Lungs, do betwixt the Bronchiæ and the Arteries. That is to say, as in an Animal, the Bronchiæ deposite the Aer into the Vesiculæ of the Lungs; which administer it to the Arteries: so in a Plant, the Aer-Vessels deposit the Aer into the Insertions, that is into the Vesiculæ of the Insertions; by which it is gradually filtred off into the Barque and the Sap-Vessels therein.

CHAP. III. — Of the Structure of the Parts.

THIRD enquiry, is into the Generation and Structure of Parts. The manner whereof I have already endeavoured to explicate⁠[61] from the Anatomy of the Root, throughout all particulars. Some whereof I shall yet further clear.

[61] Lib. 2. P. 2.

1. §. As First, the Union of the Barque to the Body of the Tree, Contrary to the common Opinion, That they are not continuous; but that the Barque only surrounds the Body, as a Scabbard does a Sword, or a Glove the Hand. As also seemeth to be proved, by the easy Slipping of the Barque of Willow, and most other Trees, when full of Sap, from the Wood.

2. §. But, notwithstanding this, they are as truly continuous, as the Skin of the Body is with the Flesh: sc. by means of the Parenchyma; which is one entire Body, running from the Barque into the Wood, and so uniting both together; Tab. 19. as in a Branch of Vine or Corin-Tree, when the Barque is stripped off, is apparent; the Spaces between the several Parts of the Wood, being filled up with the Parenchymous, inserted from the Barque.

3. §. Now the reason why the Barque nevertheless slips so easily from the Wood, is plain, viz. Because most of the young Vessels and Parenchymous Parts, are there every year successively formed; that is, betwixt the Wood and Barque: where the said Parts newly formed, are as tender, as the tenderest Vessels in Animals. And we may imagine, how easie it were at once to tear or break a thousand Vessels or Fibres of an Embrio, of a Womb or Egg.

4. §. THE same Vessels of the Barque being always braced, and gradually falling off, together with the Parenchyma, into the utmost Rind: Hence it is, that the Barques of many Trees, are as it were, Tab. 19. latticed with several Cracks of divers Sizes, and sometimes in the Figure of Rombs: the said Fissures representing the Position and Tract of the Vessels in their Braces. Hence also it is, that the Barque of some Trees, as of Corin, Cherry, &c. falleth off in Rings, sc. because the Sap-Vessels are posited in the same manner in the Barque.

5. §. The Sap-Vessels, as they are generated at the inner Verge of the Barque: so likewise, in a small quantity, at the utmost Verge of the Pith. These being not only fed with a more vigorous Sap, but with great caution, secured within the Wood, for the propagation of the succeeding Buds.

6. §. Hence also it is, that is, by the annual accretion of these Vessels, that the Pith is sometimes less in the Trunk, than in the Branches; Tab. 18. and less in the elder Branches, than in the younger; and sometimes ’tis almost wholly filled up. By which means, as the Branches carry every year a greater burthen; so they become still more sturdy the better to support it.

7. §. SOMETIMES also the Pith breaks and shrinks up, thus making the Trunk a Pipe. The cause whereof, is either the Largeness of its Pores, or the Thinness of the Sides of the said Pores; upon both which accounts, the Pith doth more easily tear, and upon tearing shrink up, and so become hollow: as in Cichory, Lampsana, Sonchus, Teasel, Brownwort, and others; wherein the Pores of the Pith are Large, and the Sides of the Pores, Thin. Whereas, upon contrary accounts, the Piths of most Trees, remain perpetually entire.

8. §. THE Reason why Plants are made thus to become hollow, is partly, for the ripening of the Fruit or Seed; which is the better effected by a more plentiful supply of Aer continually received into their hollow Trunks. For by means of that Aer, part of the Sap, is dryed up, and the remaining part of it made warmer, and so sooner matured.

9. §. Partly, for the better determining the due Age of the Plant. Hence it is, that the greater part of Annual Trunks, are hollow: the Aer contained in that hollow, drying up the Sap, and shrinking up the Sap-Vessels so far, as to hinder the free motion of the Sap therein; from whence the Plant must needs perish. So that as the Content of the Aer-Vessels, is a kind of Vegetable Aer, whose Office is to Attenuate, and Ferment the Juyces of Plants: so the Content of these Cavities, cometh nearer to a more common Aer, designed chiefly, so soon as it is convenient, to dry them up.

10. §. AGAIN, as to the Aer-Vessels, divers questions may be asked. As how it comes to pass, that they are generally less in the Trunk of the same Plant, than in the Root? The Cause whereof is, that here in the Trunk they are more under the power of the Aer; both that which entreth in at the Trunk, and that which of its own Nature ascendeth up into it from the Root. For the Aer, as we have elsewhere said, is the Mould of the Aer-Vessels; to whose crooked or at least, Acid Parts, the Saline, and other Principles concurring to their generation, do conform. To which they do best, the smaller they are: the Fibres of the larger Aer-Vessels making greater Circles, and so coming nearer to a right Line, answerable to the Figure of the Particles, not of the Aerial, but of the Saline Principle.

11. §. Wherefore as the Aer-Vessels may be observed still to be dilated or widened towards the lower parts of the Root, the Aerial Principle being there less predominant, and the Saline more: So towards the upper part of the Trunk, to be contracted or grow smaller; the Aerial Principle being here more predominant, and the Saline less.

12. §. FOR the same cause it may be observed, That the Aer-Vessels of the Second years Growth, and the several years succeeding, are usually nearer of one Size, than those of the Second and First; all being under a less power of the Aer, than the First. For the first year the Pith being full of Liquor, the Aer-Vessels themselves, are the only Repositories of the Aer. Whereas after the first year, the Pith becoming dry, or another great Repository for the Aer; the Aer-Vessels are henceforth filled with a moister or more Vaporous and Saline Aer, and so made to grow wider.

13. §. Hence the very Size of the Pith, hath much influence upon the Aer-Vessels, and the manner of Nutrition, and the Generation of Liquors in Plants.

14. §. BUT for the most part, the Aer-Vessels are somewhat, more or less, amplified in every new Annual Ring; or at least to a certain number of years. Probably, because in the elder Branches, the Spiral Fibres, of which the Vessels consist, are more bulky; and so make a Vessel of a wider, as a more agreeable bore. Nature obtaining hereby, that the Quantity of Aer, shall always be answerable to the Growth of the Plant, or at least, be sufficient to maintain its Vegetable Life and Vigour.

15. §. And therefore, as is above hinted, it seems likely, That after a certain number of years, the Aer-Vessels are no longer amplified, but stand at a stay, and perhaps may grow smaller, according as the Tree is less or more Longæve; and that after this period, it is some way or other in its Declining State.

16. §. LASTLY, from the Content and Governing Principle of the Aer-Vessels, the Time, when they begin every year to be formed, or to appear, is always later; at least with respect to the season of the Tree. So that whereas the Sap-Vessels begin to be formed in Spring: these, not till the latter end of Summer, or there about; at least not till about that time to appear. That is, when the Sap begins to decrease, and to grow more Aery; and so more fit matter for the Generation of the said Aer-Vessels.

CHAP. IV. — Of the Generation of Liquors.

PON the Structure and Formation of the Parts, dependeth the Generation of Liquors, as was lately intimated. The manner whereof I have formerly shewed, in discoursing of the Root. Yet some things I shall here further explicate. And First, what we have formerly asserted, sc. That the concurrence of two specifically distinct Fluids, is as necessary to Nutrition in Plants, as in Animals. Which appears, as from divers other considerations, so from the very Structure of a Plant: where in all the Organical Parts, or the Parenchyma and the Vessels, are every where mixed together per minima, that is, per minimas partes organicas, or Fiber with Fiber of several Kinds. Every small part of a Tree, or of the Barque of a Tree, being as I may say, a sort of Linsy-Woolsey. So that there is not the least part of the Sap, which is not impregnate with divers Essential Tinctures, as it is continually filtred from the Fibres of one Kind, to those of another; standing every where woun’d and stitch’d up together for the same purpose.

2. §. FROM the special Nature and Structure of the Parts, the Liquors of Plants are likewise specified. The Vessels being the chief Viscera of a Plant. For all Liquors in a Plant, are certainly made by that Plant. And since the Plant hath no Viscera (so called) I would then know, what its several Liquors are made by? If in the Parenchyma, surely by that Parenchyma. If in the Vessels, by the Vessels. And if of divers Kinds by divers Kinds of Vessels. So that what the Viscera are in Animals, the Vessels themselves are in Plants. That is to say, as the Viscera of an Animal, are but Vessels conglomerated: so the Vessels of a Plant, are Viscera drawn out at length.

3. §. AGAIN, as the specifying of the Sap dependeth chiefly on the special Nature of the Parts: so partly, upon the Structure of the Whole. Whereby every Part is still better accomodated with its own Juyce. Thus the Aer-Vessels are necessary, not only and barely for a supply of Aer; but also by their Number, Size, and Position to adjust the quantity of that Aer, to the government of Nutrition, and the Generation of the Specifick Liquors of every Plant. Which is evident from hence, in that they do not follow the Size of the Plant; but are great and many, in some small Plants; and small and few, in some others that are large. So Vines, and Corn, as we have formerly observed, have proportionably a great number of Aer-Vessels, and those very large. By which means the Sap is attenuated and less Oyly, and more copiously impregnated with a Subtle, Volatile and Winy Spirit.

4. §. For the same reason, the Stalk of Maze or of Indian Wheat, which when it is Green yieldeth a very sweet Juyce; and the Canes, whereof Sugar (which aboundeth with a volatile and inflammable Spirit) is made; these, I say, obtain the like over proportion of Aer-Vessels, to what we see in most other Plants. Hence also it is, that none of the said Plants have any considerable Barque; that so the attenuating and subtilizing Aer, may have a more easie and plentiful admission at the Trunk also. For which reason likewise the Pores of the Skin of some Canes are, as hath been said, remarkably wide.

5. §. Hence also it is observable, that of the same Species or Kindred, those Plants which have the most, and especially the largest Aer-Vessels; have also the greatest abundance either of a sweet, or of a winy Liquor. So in Apple; they are larger than in Crab; In Warden, larger than in Quince; and in Pear-Tree, larger than in Warden. So also in Corin, larger than in Gooseberry; and in Vine, larger than in Corin: and so in others.

6. §. AND as the Aer-Vessels, by their Multitude and Largeness, are accommodated to the better making of a Winy Sap: so by their fewness and smallness, of an Oylie. As is remarkably seen in Fir, and other Resiniferous Trees: these having, if not the smallest, yet the fewest Aer-Vessels of all other Trees.

7. §. IF it be asked, how a Plant comes to have any Oyl at all in any Part? Since we see, that the Sap by which the Root is fed, seemeth to be nothing else but Water: and that many Plants which yield a great deal of stillatitious Oyl, as Mint, Rue, and others, will yet grow in Water: I say, if it be enquired how this Water, is made Wine or Oyl? I answer, that there is no such matter. But that the Oyl, and all other Vegetable Principles are actually existent in, and mixed per minima, though in an extraordinary small proportion, with the Water. Even as we see the distilled Waters of Anise Seeds, Penyroyal, and the like to be impregnated with their own Oyls, which give the Taste and Smell to such Waters.

8. §. Wherefore, as a certain quantity of any Salt may be dissolved in Water; beyond which, it will not mix therewith, but remains under its own Form: So is there a certain proportion of Oyl, though far less, which may also be perfectly mixed with Water; and is certainly so, more or less, with all the Water in the world. But if that proportion, or degree of impregnation be once exceeded; the particles of Oyl do then, and not till then, gather into a body, and appear under their own Form.

9. §. I say therefore, that all kinds of Vegetable Principles, are either in or together with the Water, with less difference first received into a Plant. But when they are once therein; they are then separated, that is to say, filtred, some from others, in very different Proportions and Conjunctions by the several Parts; the Watery by one Part, the Aery by another, the Oyly by another, and so the rest: and so every Part is the Receptacle of a Liquor, become peculiar, not by any Transformation, but only the Percolation of Parts out of the common Mass or Stock of Sap. And so all those parts of the Sap, which are superflous to any kind of Plant, are at the same time, discharged back by Perspirations, into the Aer.

10. §. AND, that Nature, in the various Percolations and Sepations of the Sap, may still the better answer her end; hence, it is, that she carefully seeth, not only to the special Nature and Proportion of the Organs, by which she doth her work; but likewise to their very Position. Thus it is observable, That whereas the Lymphæducts, which carry a more Watery Liquor, are still placed on the inner Verge of the Barque, next to the Aer-Vessels: the Lactiferous and Resiniferous Vessels of Plants, to whose Oylie Liquor a mixture of much Aer is incongruous; do usually stand, neither on the inner, nor the outer verge of the Barque; but in the midle. By which means, they are at the greatest distance, and so most secure, from the Aer; either that which enters the Barque at the Circumference, or from the Wood and Pith.

11. §. AND because the Resinous Liquors of Plants are more Oily, than their Milky; their security therefore, from the approach of the Aer, is yet further contrived. In that in Pine, and other Resinous Trees, the Diametral Insertions are never found; or at least, not visible: which yet in other Trees, are conspicuous; being those Parts, whose office it is, to introduce the Aer from the Aer-Vessels into the Barque.

12. §. AGAIN, the Milky Liquors of Plants being thinner than the Resinous, and having a considerable quantity of Water mixed with their Oyl; hence it is, that in Milky Plants, as in Rhus, there are a greater number of Lymphæducts; and those standing nearer to the Milky Vessels, than they do in Pine and the like, to the Resinous. By which means they are better fitted to affuse their Aqueous Parts more plentifully to the said Milky Liquor.

13. §. FROM the Mixture of Watery Parts with the Oylie, it comes to pass, that whereas all Lympha’s, Mucilages, and Rosins are transparent; the Aquæ-oleous Liquors of Plants are Milky or white, or otherwise Opacous. For the same thing is the cause of the whiteness of Vegetable, as of Animal-Milk: that is to say, a more copious mixture of Watery and Oily Parts per minima, or into one Body. For even the Serous and Oylie Parts of Animal Milk, when throughly separated one from the other, they become very transparent. So the Stillatitious Oyl of Anise Seeds, is most transparent and limpid, even as Water it self: yet there is a known sort of White Anise-Seed Water, as it is commonly called: that it is to say, wherein the Oyl, in distillation, ariseth and is mixed more plentifully with the Water. And the Water, wherein the stillatitious Oyl of any Vegetable is dissolved, becomes a perfect white Milk; as in this Honourable and Learned Presence, I have formerly had occasion to shew the Experiment.⁠[62]

[62] See the Discourse of Mixture

14. §. AND that the Milky Liquors of all Vegetables whatsoever, are more Oylie than their Lympha’s, is most certain. For all those Gums, which dissolve either in Oyl or in Water, as Galbanum, and the like, are originally the Milky Juyces of Plants. And if you take the Milk of any Plant, as for instance, the Milk of common Sumach, or of any Taste, Bitter, Astringent, Hot, Cold, or any other whatsoever; and having well dryed it, and then fired it at a candle; it will thereupon burn with a very bright and durable flame, even like that of Tar or Turpentine it self.

15. §. FROM what hath been said, we may likewise gather the most genuine import of the word Gum, and the distinction thereof both from a Rosin and a Mucilage. First, a Rosin, is originally a Turpentine, or Acidoleous Liquor, having an exceeding small quantity of Watery Parts mixed therewith; and which, for that reason, will not be dissolved in Water, but only in Oyl. Of this kind are Mastick, Benzoine, Taccamahacca, and divers others, commonly, in our Bils to Apothecaries, called Gums. Yet in strict speaking they are all so many Rosins.

16. §. Secondly, a Gum, and every Oylie Gum, is originally a Milky Liquor, having a greater quantity of Water mixed with its Oyly Parts; and which for that reason, will be made to dissolve either in Water or Oyl. Of this kind are Sagapen, Opopanax, Ammoniac, and others.

17. §. The third sort of Gum, is that which is Unoylie, and which therefore dissolveth only in Water, as Gum-arabick, the Gum of Cherry-Tree, and others such like. This Gum, though commonly so called, yet is properly but a dryed Mucilage: being originally nothing else but the Mucilaginous Lympha issuing from the Vessels of the Tree. In like manner, as it doth from Cumfry, Mallow, and divers other Plants: and even from the Cucumer. The Vessels whereof, upon cutting cross, yield a Lympha, which is plainly Mucilaginous, and which being well dryed, at length becomes a kind of Gum, or rather a hardened Mucilage. In like manner, the Gums of Plum-tree, Cherry-tree and the like, are nothing else but dryed Mucilages. Or, if we will take the word in its widest sense, then all Gums are originally, either a Terebinth, or a Milk, or a Mucilage.

18. §. I have likewise made divers Observations of the Tasts, Smells, and Colours of Plants, and of their Contents, since those I last published: and that both for the finding out the true Causes of their Generation, and also the applying of them unto Medical and other Uses. Of which hereafter.

CHAP. V. — Of the Figuration of Trunks.

HE Fifth Head, shall be, of the Figuration of Trunks. Which also, as well as the making of Liquors, dependeth upon the Structure of the Parts. As First, almost all Shrubs (cæteris paribus) have a greater number of Aer-Vessels; and those of a smaller Size; and consequently much spread abroad, as most easily yielding to the magnetick Power of the Aer, according as we have more fully demonstrated, in speaking of the Vegetation of Roots: as in Elder, Hazel, Fig, Sumach, and the like. By which spreading, the said Aer-Vessels do sooner, and more easily strike into the Barque, and so produce collateral Buds and Branches, and that upon the first rising of the Body from the Root: that is, the Plant becomes a Shrub.

2. §. BUT if the said Aer-Vessels are very large, they will not yield so easily to shoot out collaterally; and so the Trunk grows up taller and more entire: as in Oak, Wallnut, Elm, &c. wherein they are exceeding large, is seen. Hence also the Vine, if supported, will grow to a prodigious length. And Hops and Bryony, are some of the tallest, amongst all Annual Growths: the Aer-Vessels of all which, are very large. Whereas Borage, and many other like Plants, although the Pores of their Parenchyma, are vastly wide, and filled with Sap; yet because their Aer-Vessels are small, they are therefore but Dwarf-Plants. Wherefore the tallness or advancement of a Plant or Tree, dependeth not upon the Plenty of Sap, how great soever, but on the Largeness of the Aer-Vessels.

3. §. AGAIN, as a Plant or Tree grows either Shrubby, or Tall and Entire, according to the Size of the said Vessels: so from their Position, doth it grow Slender or Thick. So, where they keep more within the compass of a Ring, as in Elm, and Ash, the Tree, in proportion, usually grows taller, and less thick. But where the said Vessels are spread more abroad, and especially are postured in Rays, as they are in Oak, the Tree grows very thick. Because the said Vessels thus standing all along nearer to the Insertions, there is a more ready and copious passage of the Aer out of the one into the other; and so the Diametral growth of the Wood is more promoted.

4. §. LASTLY, from the same general cause it is, That the Trunks of Vegetables are either Round or Angular. Those of all Trees are Round. Because the Barque, being here thicker, and the Aer-Vessels bound up with a greater quantity of Wood; the Aer hath not sufficient power to move them, and the Barque with them, into those various Positions or Figurations, as the Trunks of Herbs do yield to.

5. §. Yet the cause of the various shapes of the Trunk, is not the Aer alone; but partly, the Principles of the Plants themselves, in conjunction therewith; according to the predominion whereof, and chiefly of some certain kind of Salt or Salts, as I shall hereafter⁠[63] more particularly explicate, the Trunk is Square, Triangular, Pentangular, or otherwise Figured. And thus much in general of the Figuration of Trunks.

[63] B. 4. P. 1. Ch. 6.

CHAP. VI. — Of the Motions of Trunks.

HE Motions also of Trunks are various. Principally Four; sc. Ascending, Descending, Horizontal, and Spiral. The cause of the Ascent of a Plant, is a certain Magnetick Correspendence betwixt the Aer and the Aer-Vessels of a Plant; the Motion and Tendency whereof, the whole Plant follows. This I have asserted, and I think, clearly demonstrated in my First and Second Books of the Anatomy of Plants. I will here add this plain Experiment.

2. §. Take a Box of Moulds, with a hole bored in the bottom, wide enough to admit the Stalk of a Plant, and set it upon stilts half a yard or more above ground. Then lodg in the Mould some Plant, for Example a Bean, in such sort, that the Root of the Bean standing in the Moulds may poynt upwards, the Stalk towards the ground. As the Plant grows, it will follow, that at length the Stalk will rise upward, and the Root, on the contrary, arch it self downward. Which evidently shews, That it is not sufficient, that the Root hath Earth to shoot into, or that its Motion is only an Appetite of being therein lodged, which way soever that be: but that its nature is, though within the Earth already, yet to change its Position, and to move Downwards. And so likewise of the Trunk, that it rises, when a Seed sprouts, out of the Ground, not meerly because it hath an Appetite of being in the open Aer; for in this Experiment it is so already; yet now makes a new Motion upwards.

3. §. BUT although the Natural Motion of the Trunk be to Ascend; yet is it forced oftentimes to Descend. For the Trunk-Roots growing out of some Plants near the ground, and shrinking thereinto, like so many Ropes, do pluck the Trunk annually lower and lower into the ground together with them; as may be seen in Scrophularia, Jacobæa, and many other Plants.

4. §. IF these Trunk-Roots break out only about the bottom of the Trunk, as in the aforesaid Plants, then the Trunk gradually Descends into the Earth, and is turned into a Root. But if it be very slender, and the Trunk-Roots break forth all along it, then it Creeps horizontally; the said Roots tethering it, as it trails along, to the ground; as Strawberry, Cinquefoyl, Mint, Scordium, &c.

5. §. AS to their Spiral Motion, it is to be noted; That the Wood of all Convolvulus or Winders, stands more close and round together in or near the Center, thereby making a round, and slender Trunk. To the end, it may be more tractable, to the power of the external Motor, what ever that be: and also more secure from breaking by its winding Motion.

6. §. Wherefore, Convolvulus do not wind by any peculiar Nature or Genius, which other Trunks have not; but because their Parts are disposed so, as to render them more sequaceous to the external Motor. Even as the Claspers of a Vine, having the like Structure, have also a Motion of Convolution: whereas the Branches themselves upon a contrary account, move in a straight Line.

7. §. The Convolution of Plants, hath been observed only in those that Climb. But it seems probable, that many others do also wind; in which, the main Stalk, is as the Axis to the Branches round about. B. 2. P. 1. Ch. 1. Of which number, I conceive, are all those whose Roots are twisted; a Motion we observed in speaking of the Root. Whether it be so, or not the Experiment may easily be made by tying a Thred upon any of the Branches; setting down the respect it then hath to any Quarter in the Heavens: for, if it shall appear in two or three Months, to have changed its Situation towards some other Quarter; it is a certain proof hereof. And that hereby the Roots of many Plants become twisted; the Motion beginning in the Stalk, and ending at the bottom of the Root, which stands always fixed in the same place.

8. §. The Convolution of Trunks, is made not one, but divers ways; some moving by South from East to West; and others from West to East. Wherefore it seemeth, that as the Efficient Cause of Convolution, is not within the Plant, but external: so also, that it is not One, but that there are Two Great Efficients of this Motion; sc. the Sun and the Moon. Some winding together with the Sun, in its Diurnal Motion, (or, if the Earth moves, then, Inclining to the Sun) by South from East to West. And others winding with the Moon, in its Monthly Motion, from West to East.

9. §. This possibly, may also be one sensible way of distinguishing betwixt Solar, and Lunar Plants. Thus far, in general, of the Motions of Trunks.

CHAP. VII. — Of the Nature of Timber or Trunks, as they serve for Mechanick Use.

HE last thing I purposed to speak of, is, Those several Qualities of Timber or of Trunks, by which they are fitted for Mechanical Use. As Hardness, Softness, Fastness, Clevesomeness, Toughness, Brittleness, Durableness, or any of the same Qualities compounded. The Visible Causes whereof are observable, Partly, in the Structure of the several Parts; sc. the Insertions, Sap-Vessels and Aer-Vessels; as to the Number, Size, or Position of any of them. And partly, in the Nature of the Parts; I mean such as is manifest to sense. According to our clear and distinct observing of all which Causes, we may understand, Wherefore any Wood is made use of for any certain purpose. And also, wherein fitly to apply it to further Use. In order to which, a compleat History of the Mechanical Uses of Vegetables would very much conduce. I shall for the present give some Instances.

2. §. AS First, some Woods are soft, as Deal, and Sallow. Yet from different Causes. Deal, from the great Porosity of the Wood it self, or the large Pores amongst the Sap-Vessels. But Sallow, from the great number of Aer-Vessels spread all over it. And therefore, though they are both soft, yet will not serve for the same purposes; Sallow being well wrought upon, which way soever you cut it: but Deal, especially the white Deal, if it be cut cross, it tears, and will never polish or work smooth.

3. §. Again, in Sallow, by the equal spreading of the Aer-Vessels, the Softness is equal or alike in all Parts. For which cause it maketh an excellent Coal for Painters Scribets. Because it doth not only make a light Stroak, but every where certain; and so doth not disturb the even Motion of the Hand. For the same cause, Shoemakers also make use of it for their Carving-boards. Because being every where equally soft, it turns not the edge of their Knives, Which Deal would presently do; because though very soft in some places, yet in others ’tis hard; that is to say, on the inner Verge of every annual Ring of Wood, where the old Sap-Vessels grow much more compact and close together.

4. §. AGAIN, some Woods are soft, but not fast; others are both, as Linn: its Softness, depending on the numerousness and equal spreading of the Aer-Vessels; its Fastness, on the closeness of the true Wood, and the shortness, and smallness of the Insertions. For which cause, it is of excellent use for many purposes; and particularly, for small Sculpture: such as may sometimes be seen for the Frames of Looking-Glasses, or of smaller Pictures in Water-Colours.

5. §. SOME Woods, again, are fast, and hard, as Elm. Its hardness depending upon the closeness of the Wood. Its fastness, Partly, upon the same cause; and partly, on the smalness of the Insertions; as also on the fewness of the Aer-Vessels in proportion with the Wood; and on the thwart and cross Position of many of them. Hence it is, that Elm, of all others, is the most Cross-grain’d Timber; that is, cleaveth so unevenly, to and fro, according to the cross Position of the said Vessels.

6. §. Hence also it cleaveth the most Difficultly. Even then, when it is without any Knots. For which reason it is always used, as best for the Hub of a great Wheel. As also for Water-Pipes, and for Pumps. Not because it is the most durable Wood; but because it will not split or crack, either in the working, or afterwards. For the very same reason, it is used for Coffins; that is, because, it will not split in working: not because it will endure longest under ground; for Pales are always made of Oak. So also the Ladles and Soles of a Mill-wheel are always made of Elm; as also the Keel of a Boat, sc. lest they should split: but the other Parts are made of Oak.

7. §. It may here also be noted, That the Planks commonly called Groaning-Boards, lately exposed, as a kind of Prodigy, to the view and hearing of many People, were of Elm. The Aer-Vessels of this Wood, being, though not more numerous, yet more ample, than in any other Timber. So that upon the application of the Red-hot-Iron, as was usual, and thereby the Rarifaction of the Aer and Watery Parts in the Timber; every Vessel became, as it were a little Wind-Pipe for their Expiration. And as a great many Drops falling together in a showr of Rain; so a great many of these Pipes playing together, might make a kind of big or groaning noyse.

8. §. AS Elm, of all Woods, is one of the fastest; So, on the contrary, of all hard Woods, Oak is the most Cleavesome, or splitteth the most easily. The cause whereof is, partly, the Largeness of the Insertions; and partly, the Diametral or Radiated Position of most of the Aer-Vessels: upon both which accounts, wherever a crack is once begun, ’tis easily continued throughout the Diameter of the Trunk.

9. §. AGAIN, some Woods are hard, fast, and tough. So is Ash, and especially Beech. Hard and fast, from some of the same Causes, as Elm. Tough not from the Structure, but from the Nature of the Parts; whose Principles are united in a more exact proportion. Wherefore London-Cars have the Rings of their Wheels of Beech; because it tears more difficulty than even Ash it self. Whence also for large Screws, there is no Wood like it. But for Small Screws, of about an Inch Diameter, Birch is the best; as being, though not so hard, yet more tough.

10. §. THE more Brittle a Wood is, ’tis likewise usually the more durable. So Oak, which, with respect to its hardness, is not a tough, but very brittle Wood, is almost as durable as any. Whereas Beech, Birch, and the like, although very tough; yet for Duration, are of no service; for there are no Woods will rot sooner: and therefore, though strong enough, yet unfit to make any Standing Parts of Building, or of Furniture; especially in wet and moist places. Because, these Woods, having a less proportion of Oyl, than there is in Oak; they are apter to imbibe the moisture even of a dank Aer; by which moisture, they either Rot, or breed Worms, which destroy them.

11. §. HENCE it is, that what we call the Heart of Timber, as it is more brittle, so also more durable; sc. Because more Oylie. So that which is called the Sap of Oak, is much more tough than the Heart, although the Heart be more durable. That is to say, the older the Wood is, the Watery Parts are the more evapourated, whilst the Oylie still remaine, as a kind of Tincture or Extract in the Wood. Even as we see, that the older Seeds of any one Kind, are more Oylie than those that are green and young. So that the Oylie or Rosinous Parts of the Sap, are a kind of Embalming to the Heart, or older Part of a Tree, securing it from the destructive impressions of the Aer. For which Cause it is, that Oak, Yew, Cocus, Guajacum, &c. which are Oylie Woods, have always much Heart, whereas Birch, Alder, Beech, Maple, which are very Unoylie, have never any Heart.

12. §. FROM hence likewise we may understand the Cause of the Toughness of Flax: what we call Flax, being only the Sap-Vessels, or Lignous Fibres of the Barque. And generally, the Barque of any Tree, as of Willow (whereof are usually made a sort of Ropes) is very tough. The Vessels being here younger, and less Oylie than in the Wood. So likewise Hemp, is nothing else but the Sap-Vessels of the Barque of the Plant so called. And Scotch-Cloath, is only the Housewifery of the same Parts of the Barque of Nettle.

13. §. WHENCE it is very probable, that there are many other Plants, as well as the above named, whereof might be made good Tow. And of some, especially in some respects, better than of Flax it self. Because that even Hemp, although it will not make so fine a Staple, as Flax (for all our fine Hollands are made of Flax) yet Flax, which is but of the same fineness as Hemp, will never, by all the Art yet known, be made so white as Hemp is made. The Qualities therefore of the best Tow, that can be in Nature, are that the Staple be long, small, tough, and white. So that if in the Barque of any Plant, we can find these Qualities, or any of them, to excell; we may be sure, it will be of better use, in some respects, for the making of Cloath, or other purpose, than Flax it self.

14. §. I WILL conclude with one Instance more, and that is as to Grafting. The good and happy success whereof, doth certainly depend upon the suitableness or respondence betwixt the several Parts of the Stock and Cyon; as the Barque, Wood, and Pith; and that both as to the Number, Size, and Position of the said Parts, and of their several Pores or Vessels: according to the degrees whereof, the Conjunction (cæteris paribus) will be more or less prosperous. So that of all such Conjunctions as are found to be apt and taking, and which some have learned not without long Practice and Experience; another, only by comparing the Branches of Trees together, may with little trouble, and in much less time, inform himself. By the same means, some Conjunctions which seem to be strange, as Quince and Pear, White Thorn and Medlar, &c. do yet, by the respondence of their Parts, as well as by Experience, appear to be good. And there is no doubt, but that many Conjunctions not yet tryed, or not known to have been so, may upon the same ground, be tryed with good success.

15. §. The chief Use of Grafting and Inoculation, is, That they Accelerate the growth of Good Fruit. The Cause whereof, is the Knot, which is always made in the Conjunction. By means of which, all the Sap is strained, and so ascendeth up into the Graff or Bud, both Purer and in less Quantity; and is therefore better and sooner concocted. Hence, the smaller the Fruit of any Tree, though it be not the best, yet the Sap being there, in less Quantity, is the sooner ripe. On the contrary, where the Sap ascendeth too freely, it doth not only retard the growth of the Fruit, but produceth Barrenness; as is seen in those luxuriant Branches, where it runs all up to Leaves. Hence also Vines, by Bleeding, become more Fruitful: that is, by the Effusion of Part of the Sap, there is a more easier melioration of that which remains. Even as Phlebotomy doth oftentimes produce a more healthful and better Habit of our own Bodies. To conclude, the lessening the Quantity, and thereby the melioriation of the ascending Sap, by Knots, is Natures own contrivance; as is seen in Sugar-Cane, Corn, and other Plants.

Book 4 - Anatomy of Leaves, Flowers, Fruits and Seeds

THE
ANATOMY
OF
LEAVES, FLOWERS,
FRUITS and SEEDS.

In Four Parts.

The FOURTH BOOK.

By NEHEMJAH GREW M.D. Fellow of the ROYAL SOCIETY, and of the COLLEGE of PHYSICIANS.

LONDON,

Printed by W. Rawlins, 1682.

Book 4 - Contents of First Part

THE
CONTENTS
OF THE

First Part.

Of the Protections and Folds of Leaves.

Of those Things which appear upon the Surface of the Leaf.

Of the Figures of Leaves; and the Apparent Position of the Fibres.

Of the Parts and Texture of the Leaf.

Of the Duration of Leaves, and the Time of their Generation.

Of the Manner of the Generation of the Leaf. Where also, that of the Two General Parts of a Plant, sc. the Lignous and Parenchymous, is further explain’d.

Book 4 - Dedication

To the Honourable

Robert Boyle Esq;

SIR,

FTER I had finished the foregoing Books, In which, I conceive, as far as Glasses will yet lead us, I have clearly Describ’d and Delineated the Structure of a Plant; and have endeavour’d, in some part, to Unfold the Reason and Scope of Nature therein: I was willing to sit down, and leave what remained, to the Improvements of the Present and Succeeding Ages.

But in Discourse upon this Subject, You have been pleased frequently to insist, That I should by no means omit, to give likewise, some Examples of the Mechanisme of Nature in all the other Parts. The Performance whereof therefore, next to the Obedience I owe to the Royal Society, is to be looked upon, as a Due to the Authority which Your Judgment hath over me.

This I have said, that, if what is herein done, shall prove acceptable unto Learned Men; they may know, To whom they are once more to give their Thanks: After they have so often done it, upon (a better score) the Publishing of Your own Excellent Works. In which, there seems to be a Question, Whether Your Continual Endeavours, to enlarge the Bounds of Natural Knowledge, or Your Successes therein, have been the Greater. So that, whereas Nobility in some, doth only serve to lift them, like Jupiter’s Satellits, out of sight: You, by giving a greater Light, have drawn all Mens Eyes upon You. And whilest there are many, in all Ages, fond of Preheminency in the Conduct of Popular Affairs; who yet rarely hit the Mark they aim at; or aim at That they pretend: You have thought fit, rather to separate Your Self, to that more Innocent, and more Noble Sort of Wisdom, which lieth, not in the Arts of Conceiling, but in Discovering, the Truth of Things.

That we may have many to imitate You herein, cannot but be heartily wish’d by all, who regard the Honour of their own Country; as it is, with much Zeal, by

Sir,

Your most obedient

Servant

NEHEMJAH GREW.

The Anatomy of Leaves, Part 1

THE
ANATOMY
OF
LEAVES,
PROSECUTED
With the bare EYE,
And with the
MICROSCOPE.
Read before the Royal Society, Octob. 26. 1676.

PART I.

CHAP. I. — Of the Protections and Folds of Leaves.

N THE General Anatomy of Plants, I have assigned one whole Chapter⁠[64] to the Germen and Leaf. Since then, I have occasionally made divers Remarques of the same; both with the Naked Eye, as there, and also with the Microscope. The Principal whereof, I shall here set down; without repeating any from thence; or obliging my self strictly to the Order there used.

[64] Lib. 1. Ch. 4.

2. §. That which in a Germen, first occurs to the Eye, is the Protection of the Leaves, or the various Methods which Nature takes to preserve them from the Injuries both of the Ground, and of the Weather. To the Instances formerly given, I shall add these that follow.

3. §. AND First, it is observable of the young Buds of Ammi, that lest they should be bruised, or starved, upon their first Eruption from under the Ground; they are couched, as Firn is rowl’d, inward; each Bud, against the Base of the Stalk of the foregoing Leaves, and most exactly laid up within the Membranes thence produced: Just as the Child in the Womb, lies with his Head against his Knees; or as it is afterwards embraced with the Armes of the Nurse. And it is a general Rule of Nature, where the Stalks of the Leaves are so long, that they cannot lap one over another, and where no other special Protection is provided; for the bottoms of the Stalks to be produced into broad Membranes, as Blankets to the succeeding Buds; as in Crowfoot, Dovesfoot, Claver, Cransbill, Strawberry, Yarrow, and others. And sometimes instead of two Skins lapped one over another, there is one entire Skin, produced from the Stalk, in which as within a Secundine, the Bud is safely shrowded; and which, in its Growth, it gradually breaks open.

4. §. THE same is also observable in Dock, Sorrel, Bistort, and all other Plants of this Kindred; with this difference, That every Veil or Secundine is not here produced from the Stalk of the Leaf; but hath its Original Distinct from it. And whereas in the former, every Bud hath only one to it self: Tab. 41. in these Plants, every lesser Leaf, together with its own proper Veil, is always inclosed, with the next greater Leaf, in another Veil common to them both; and both these with the next, in another; and so on to the greatest. These Veils are extream thin, and have very few Vessels; being so many meer transparent Skins. For which reason, there is always found a Mucilage or clear Gelly, between every Leaf, and its Veil, and between Veil and Veil. The one, thus preserving the other, (as do the Humors and Membranes of the Eye) from drying and shrinking up, and thereby from becoming useless for the Protection of the Plant.

5. §. THE Orchis, and other Plants of this kindred, because they Spring and Flower early, when the mornings are cold, have a double Sheath, or Blanket over all. The Buds of some Herbs (as of Plantain) having no Hairs growing on them, are covered with Hairy Thrums. And the Nettle hath Bastard-Leaves, or Interfoyls between Leaf and Leaf, for the preservation of its Stings.

6. §. ANOTHER Sort of Protection is seen in Wild Clary, White Archangel, and other Plants of a like Shape. In which, the greater Leaves do still cover and inclose the lesser, not by being lapped over them, Tab. 41. as where the Leaves are more numerous, is usual; but by a Double Fore-Curl at the bottom of every two greater Leaves; by which the little Under-Bud is embraced, and so kept safe and warm.

7. §. THE Leaves of Onions are all Pipes one within another. These Pipes are every where entire, saving about the middle, where they have a small Aperture; Tab. 42. common to all of them, even the most minute in the Centre: not being a forced Crack, but a Door originally formed, for the issuing of every lesser Pipe, out of a greater.

8. §. THE LAST I shall give, is that which is remarkable in Common Sumach. The Buds whereof, being exceeding tender, Tab. 41. Nature appears sollicitous in a peculiar manner, for their preservation. For whereas in other Plants, they are well enough secured only by standing behind the Stalks of the elder Leaves: here they are lodged within the very Body of the Stalk; as entirely, as a Kernel is within an Apple, or a Fœtus in the Womb. From whence it comes to pass that the Basis of every Stalk is extreamly swelled, as going Great with a Bud.

9. §. UPON THE removal of those Parts, which are contrived for the Protection; the Foulds and Composture of the Leaves do next appear: all which are most aptly suited both to the Number and Shape of the Leaves, and also their Position upon the Branch. In the First Book⁠[65] I have given Examples of these Eight Sorts, sc. the Plain Lap, the Plicature, the Duplicature, the Multiplicature, the Single Roll, the Double Back-Roll, the Double Fore-Role, Tab. 42. and the Treble-Roll. To which I shall add Four or Five more.

[65] Ch. 4.

10. §. And First, in some Plants, as Ground-Ivy, St. Johns Wort, and divers others, where the Leaves are small, pretty numerous, and grow by pairs, they have no Fould, but stand Flat and Tangent, like a pair of Battledores clapt together.

11. §. They have the like Posture in Baum; saving, that here the Edges of the Leaves are a little curled backward. Not Rolled, a Curl being but the beginning of a Roll. So the several Labels of a Grounsel-Leaf are all laid in a Back-Curl.

12. §. The Leaves of some Plants, as Horehound, White Lamium, Nettle, and others, are likewise only Tangent, but are set with a Fore-Curle. And the several Labels or Scallops of the Leaf of Common Crowfoot, are all Curled Inward. But those of Hepatica aurea, are composed into Double Fore-Rolls.

13. §. THE Leaves of Sage, Scabious, Red Lamium, Lychinis Sylvestris, and others, are neither couched one over another, as in the Bow-Lap; nor plated, as in the Flat Lap; but being loosely foulded, of every pair of Leaves, the half of one is reciprocally received between the two halfs of another, and may therefore be called the Cleep. Tab. 42. A Position very well suited to the Smalness of their Number, and the Equality of their Size, not so well agreeing with the Bow-Lap; and the somewhat inward Posture of the Fibres, not allowing the Flat Lap. Sometimes, as in Syringa, where the Leaves are broader, the Cleep is joyned with a Fore-Curle.

14. §. THE last I shall mention, is the Plaite-Roll, as in the Lapathum Alpinum, which some call English Rhubarb. The Leaves whereof are so very large, and the Fibres so prominent; that besides and under the two Back-Rolls, they are also laid in several Plaits, and under those Plaits, again with lesser ones, all most exquisitely Tucked up between the said Fibres: So, as neither to bruise the same, nor yet to leave any Vacuity: whereby every Leaf, and the whole Bud, lie close and round within their Veils.

CHAP. II. — Of those things which appear upon the Surface of the Leaf.

HESE are Globular Excrescences, Spots, Hairs, Thorns and Prickles: of all which, except Spots, I have spoken in the Appendix to the Chapter of Leaves in the First Book.

2. §. Of the Globulets, it may here be further noted, That those which are white, and lie sometimes like a fine Powder upon the Leaf, were once transparent, as in Bears-Ear; their cleer Liquor being now evaporated to an Extract of White Flowers. Tab. 43. This, if licked off, will give you the Tast of the more Essential Content of the Plant; different from that perceived in chewing the Leaf.

3. §. For the observing of them, it may also be noted, That although they often grow on both sides the Leaf alike; yet sometimes, as in Ground-Ivy, only or chiefly on the Back-Side. And that in many Plants, where the elder Leaves have none; on the young Buds they are very numerous; as in Corin Tree, Sorrel, and others.

4. §. AS for Spots, the smaller ones are observable not only in St. Johns-worts, (in which Plant only they are commonly taken notice of) but also in Rue, Tab. 43. Ground-Ivy, Pympernel or Anagallis, and divers other Plants, when held up against the Light. The original whereof seems to be, at least in some, from the Globulets above mentioned; that is, when they break and dry away. So the Spots of Rue-Leaves, which in the Refection of Light look black, but upon the Trajection thereof are transparent; are so many little Holes, pounced half way through the thickness of the Leaf, and seem as made, by the breaking and drying away of as many Globulets. Whence also, as the Globulets are best seen in the younger Leaves, so these Spots in the elder.

5. §. BESIDES these, and some others (as those in Ladies-Thistle) which are Natural to the Leaf; there are also some Spots, or rather Streaks, which are Adventitious; as those in the Leaves of Sonchus. Tab. 43. The Cause whereof, is a small flat Insect, of a grey Colour, and about ⅙ᵗʰ of an Inch long. Which neither ranging in bredth, nor striking deep into the Leaf; eats so much only as lies just before it, and so runs scudding along betwixt the Skin and the Pulp of the Leaf; leaving a whitish Streak behind it, where the Skin is now loose, as the measure of its Voyage.

6. §. THE Original and several kinds of Thorns, I have describ’d in the above said Appendix. I only add, that the very Leaves of some Plants, if they stand till the second year, are changed into so many Thorns, as in the Furz.

7. §. They are of Use, not only for the Protection of the Bud; but likewise, for the support of the Plant; as is observable in those Climbers, which are neither strong enough to stand of themselves; nor yet, from their fragility, are capable of winding about another, without being torn all to pieces. For which end also, these Thorns grow not like Buds, erected; but poynt all downwards, like so many Tenters or Hanging-hooks: as in the Bramble, chiefly on the Stalks; and in Clivers, Tab. 43. also on the Leaves themselves; whereby they catch at any Thing that stands next them; and so, although such slim and feeble Plants, yet easily climb to a very great hight.

8. §. OF THE several Figures of Hairs, and their Use, B. 1. Ch. 4. I have also spoken. As to one Use, sc. the Protection they give to the Leaf, Tab. 43. I shall here further note, That the design of Nature, is the more evident if we consider, That all Leaves are not alike Hairy, nor at all times, nor in every part: but differently, according to their Age, Substance, Texture, and Foulding up. Their Age; for there are many young Buds covered with a thick warm Hair, which afterwards dries up and disappears, as useless; as those of the Vine, Golden Liverwort, &c. Their Substance; so those Buds which are tenderest, and would sooner feel the cold, if naked, have the fullest Hair; as of Thistle, Mullen, Burdock, and others. Their Structure; therefore those Leaves, whose Fibres stand more prominent or above their Surface, lest the cold should nip them, are covered with greater Store of Hair; as in Moth-Mullen, Garden-Clary, and the like. And their Fould; it being observable, That those Leaves which are folded up inward, have little or no Hair on their inner, but only on their Back-Sides, which are open to the Aer; as is visible in Corin, Warden, Golden Liverwort, and others.

9. §. Add hereto, That where there is Store of Hair, Nature is the less sollicitous for other Covers; and where there is not, she is more. So the Leaves of Beans and Peasen, of Nettle, Plantain, &c. not being Hairy, have each a Surfoyl, or else certain Hairy Thrums, to protect them. And those Plants which have neither, are such as have a Hotter Juyce, and so less subject to the impressions of Cold, as Speerwort, Scurvygrass, Watercress, Fenil, and most of the Umbelliferous Kind.

10. §. Hair is of use to preserve young Buds, not only, from the cold Aer, but also from too much Wet; which, if it were contiguous, especially in Winter, would often rot and destroy them. But being made to stand off in drops at the ends of the Hair, doth not hurt, but refresh them. Thus doth Nature make the meanest Things sometimes subserve to the best Ends.

CHAP. III. — Of the Figure of the Leaf; and the Apparent Position of the Fibres.

HAT which in the Leaf offers it self next to be observed, is its Figure. This is infinitely varied with the several Kinds of Plants: and there are some, which have Leaves (besides the two first Dissimilar ones) of Two Kinds or Two distinct Figures; as the Bitter-Sweet, the common Little Bell, Valerian, Lady-Smocks, and others. For the Under Leaves of Bitter-Sweet, are Entire; the Upper, with two Lobes: the Under Leaves of the Little Bell, like those of Pancy; the Upper, like those of Carnation, or of Sweet-William. And in some Plants, Nature affecteth a Kind of Irregularity; the Leaves whereof are of no one certain Figure; as in Dragon, Peony, Bishops-Weed, &c.

2. §. BUT the Leaves of most Plants, have a Regular Figure; and this Regularity, both in Length and Circuit, always defineable. In Length; by the Proportion between the several Leaves upon one Stalk, Tab. 46. or between the several Lobes upon one Leaf. So the Leaves of Clematis Sylv. major, which stand by Ternaries, shorten by equal Proportions, that is to say, if, the chief Fiber of each, be divided into equal Parts; their several Lengths are not as Ten, Eight, and Four; but as Ten, Eight, and Six. So the Lobes and Fibers of Clematis Virginiana Hederæ folio, of Artenuisa, &c. shorten in like manner by equal Proportions. The same is observable in measuring, upon a Gooseberry-Leaf, Tab. 46. from the Poynt of the first Lobe, to the first Angle; from thence, to the second Poynt; from thence, to the second Angle; and from thence to the third Poynt.

3. §. But in many, the Proportion is different. So in the Leaves of the Lesser Maple; the shortning of the smaller Lobes, with respect to the middlemost; is not Equal, but Double to that of the middlemost, with respect to the Greater. For if their chief Fibres be divided into Equal Parts, they are as Eleven, Nine, and Five. On the contrary, in the Leaves of Althæa fruticosa Pentaphylloidea, the middlemost Lobes shorten by a greater Proportion than the Least; all three being as Ten, Fourteen, and Twenty.

4. §. WITH respect to the Circumference, the Figure of most Leaves is very Complex. Yet Two things are evident. First, that all Regular Leaves, are defined or measured out by Circles; that is, by the Arches or Segments of several Circles, having either the same, or divers Centers and Diameters. Secondly, That the Length of the Leaf, or of the chief Fiber thereof, is the Standard Measure for the Diameters of these Circles: these being either its full Length, or certain equal parts substracted, or multiplied; as half its Length, or its Length and half, &c.

5. §. TO make this appear, I shall give several Instances: of some, where both the Edges are of one Measure; and of others, where they are different. And of both kinds, where they are measured by fewer, and where by more Circles.

6. §. The Leaf of Lagopus major fol. pennat. is measured by One Circle, the same on both Edges, whose Diametre is Thrice the Length of the Leaf.

7. §. That of Syderitis Salviæ fol. by Two Circles: the Diameter of the Lower, being Twice the Length of the Leaf; Tab. 44. of the upper, the Length and half. In both these the Circles are drawn Outward; that is, with their Centers some where upon the middlemost or chief Fiber of the Leaf.

8. §. That of Orange-Tree, is also measured by Two Circles: but one of them repeated with Opposite Centers. That next the Cone of the Leaf, is drawn Inward; that is, with the Center no where upon the Leaf, but without it. The Diameter hereof is just the Length of the Leaf. Tab. 44. The midle part of the Edge is measured by the same Circle, only drawn Outward. The lower Circle next the Stalk, is drawn Inward, as the upper; and its Diameter Three times the Length of the Leaf.

9. §. The Leaf of the Venetian Vetch, is measured by Three Circles. That next the Cone, drawn Inward; the Diameter whereof is Twice the Length of the Leaf; the next is drawn Outward; Tab. 44. whereof the Diameter, is just the Length. The third or lowermost, is drawn also Outward; and its Diameter, half the Length. So that they all lessen by an Equal Proportion.

10. §. The Leaf of Great Laserwort, is also measured by Three Circles; all drawn Outward, and one of them Repeated. The Diameter of that next the Cone, is Half the Length of the Leaf; Tab. 45. of the next, Thrice the Length; of the Third, just the Length; the lowermost, is the same with the First.

11. §. That of Broad Leav’d Laserwort, is also measured with Three Circles; and one of them repeated with Opposite Centers. The Diameter of the First, is Half the Length of the Leaf; Tab. 44. of the Second, Twice the Length; of the Third, just the Length: all of them drawn Outward. That next the Stalk, is the same with the First; only drawn Inward.

12. §. The Figure of the Leaf of the Cornelian Cherry, is exactly that of the foregoing, Inverted: the same measure there beginning at the Base, Tab. 44. and ending at the Cone; which here begins at the Cone, and ends at the Base: as by comparing their Draughts together may be observ’d.

13. §. IN ALL, the foregoing Examples, both the Edges of the Leaves have the same Measure. But they have oftentimes, different ones; as in these that follow.

14. § The Leaf of Althæa fruticosa, is measured by Three Circles. The left Edge (as the Leaf lies with the backside upward) by One Circle, but Twice repeated. For the Diameter of the First, is the Length of the Leaf; Tab. 45. the Second is the same, but drawn upon another Center; the Third also the same, but drawn Inward. The right Edg, is measur’d by Two Circles: the Diameter of the First, being the Length of the Leaf; of the Second, Half the Length.

15. §. That of Black Poplar, by Three; and each Edge by Three repeated. On the left, the Diameter of the First, is the Length of the Leaf; Tab. 45. of the Second, Half the length; of the Third, the Length and Half. The Measure of the right Edge, is that of the left, Inverted: the same Measure there beginning at the Base, and ending at the Cone; which here begins at the Cone, and ends at the Base.

16. §. That of Doronicum, is measured by Three Circles, whereof, one is repeated Once; and another Thrice. The right Edge by Two, and One repeated. For the Diameter of the First or that next the Cone; is the Length of the Leaf; the next is the same, but drawn Outward; the Diameter of the Third, is Half the Length. The left Edge, by Three Circles; Tab. 45. whereof One is repeated on the same Edge, and Two, the same, as on the other. For the Diameter of the first, is the Length of the Leaf; of the Second, Four times the Length; the Third, the same as the First; and of the Fourth, Half the Length.

17. §. Lastly, that of Mountain Calamint is measured by Four Circles. Tab. 45. The left Edge, by Three Circles, of which, the lowermost is once repeated: the right Edge also by Two; whereof the nether is likewise once repeated.

18. §. It may seem, even from these Instances, no very unobvious Conclusion; That all Crooked Lines, Spiral, Helick, Elliptick, Hyperbolick, Regular, or Irregular; are made up of the Arches of Circles, having either the same, or divers Centers and Diameters. And, as otherwise so from the Contemplation of Plants, men might first be invited to Mathematical Enquirys.

19. §. TOGETHER with the Figure of the Leaf, the Position of the Fibers, as it is apparent before Dissection, is observable; especially on the back of the Leaf. Whereof I shall add, to what I have said in the First Book, the following Remarques.

20. §. First, that there are some Leaves, in which the first Collateral Fibres make Right Angles with the Great one in the midle: as the Great-Maple, the Great Celandine, Chondrilla, and the rest, or many, of the Intybous Kind; with some few others. But that generally all the chief Fibers of a Leaf, make Acute Angles together: both where they stand collateral with the midle Fiber, as in Strawberry; and where they all part at the Stalk, as in Mallow.

21. §. Again, that of these, there are some few, any two of whose Defining Fibres making two Rays of equal Length, take in One Eighth Part of a Circle, Tab. 46, & 47. as in Mallow, and in some one Tenth: but in most they take in either one Twelfth part, as in Holy-Oak; or one Sixth, as in Sirynga. So that where the Fibres stand Collateral with one in the midle, if you suppose them to be drawn out at Opposite Angles; or where the chief Fibers part at the Stalk, you only take in the Stalk; you will thereby divide a Circle into Eight, Twelve, or Six equal Parts; as in Sirynga, the Vine and others. And so likewise, where there are several Sprigs upon one Stem, Tab. 46, 47. as in Fenil, Hemlock, and the like: as will best be understood by the Figures.

CHAP. IV. — Of the Parts and Texture of the Leaf.

COME next to observe the several Parts, whereof the Leaf is composed: and first the Skin. This being stript off the Leaf, although to the bare Eye it looks no otherwise than a Skin of Isinglass: yet being viewed through a good Glass, with a clear and true Light, and in an advantagious Position; it appears to consist not only of Organical Parts, as do the Skins of Animals; but these also Regularly mixed together; that is, of Parenchymous and Lignous Fibres, all very curiously interwoven as it were, into a piece of admirably fine white Sarcenet: as in Flag, Tulip, and the like. Tab. 48.

2. §. From hence, it is easy to conceive how the Skins of all Plants, as well as those of Animals, are perspirable; sc. between the several Fibers of which they consist. But as the Skins of Animals, especially in some Parts, are made with certain open Pores or Orifices, either for the Reception, or the Elimination of something for the benefit of the Body: so likewise the Skins, of at least many Plants, are formed with several Orifices or Pass-ports, either for the better Avolation of Superfluous Sap, or the Admission of Aer.

3. §. THESE Orifices are not in all Leaves alike; but varied in Bigness, Number, Shape, and Position: Serving to the different Nature of the Plant, or Leaf; and giving the Leaf, as it were, a different Grain. Princes Feather, i. e. a Sort of Sanicle, they stand only on the Edges of the Leaf; but are very ample. In the White Lily, they are Oval, very white, and each surrounded with a slender white Border. They stand about a 6ᵗʰ or 8ᵗʰ part of an Inch distant, Tab. 48. as they appear through a good Glass, all over the Leaf, but not in any regular Order. These Orifices are the cause of the Greyish Gloss on the upper side the Leaf: for the Back-side, in which there are none of them, is of a dark Sea-Green.

4. §. In the Leaf of Pine, they are also Oval, and about the same Bigness and Number, as in that of a Lily; yet without a Border. Tab. 48. But their Position is very Elegant, standing all, most exactly, in Rank and File from one end of the Leaf to the other.

5. §. NEXT TO the Skin, lies the Pulpy part of the Leaf; which by the same latitude, as Use hath taught us in many other Words, I call the Parenchyma. This Parenchyma or Pulp of the Leaf, like the Pith, and all other Parenchymous Parts of a Plant is made up of incomparably small Cylindrick Fibres: and these Fibres, in most Leaves, woven and woun’d up into little Bladders.

6. §. The Bladders are here of several Sizes, as in the Pith: but generally more visible in the Stalk, than in the Body of the Leaf. Tab. 49. Varied, as in the Pith, so here, not according to the Size, but the Nature of the Leaf. So in Common Dock, and Moth Mullein, both Great Leaves, they are Small; in Wild Clary, a Lesser Leaf, they are very Large. Tab. 50. In the Body of the Leaf, sometimes the Sides of the greater Bladders, are made up of lesser ones; as in Borage.

7. §. In some Leaves, these Parenchymous Fibres are all drawn close up together. In the Former, they are as the Threds in the Open-work of Bone-Lace; in These, as the same Threds, in the Cloth-work.

8. §. The Pithy Part, in the Stalk, and almost up to the Top of the chief Fiber, in many Leaves, is Tubular; even whilst they are yet Young and Sappy: as in Sweet Chervil, Hemlock, Endive, Cichory, Lampsana, Dandelion, Burdock, Daisye, Scorzonera, and others. And sometimes the said Pithy Part is opened into several little Pipes, like so many Aer-Vessels, above ⅓ of a Foot long; as in the Common Dock and the Little Spurge, by some called Wart-Wort.

9. §. THE Strings of the Leaf, or those Fibres which are visible to the bare Eye, are composed of Vessels of the Two General Kinds, sc, for Sap, and for Aer. They are joyntly distributed throughout the Leaf: Yet not so, as to run meerly parallel; as in Animals, every Artery hath its Vein: but the Aer-Vessels are every where Inclosed, or as it were sheathed in the Sap-Vessels.

10. §. THEIR Position is various and regular, not only in the Body of the Leaf, as is above shewed; but likewise in the Stalk: of which also I have given several Instances in the First Book. I shall here note, and more particularly describe, One or Two more. In the Stalk of a Mallow-Leaf, they stand in Six Oblong Parcels of equal Size, and in a Ring near the Circuit. Tab. 49. Whereby the Stalk is stronger, the Growth hereof, before and behind, more equal, and so the posture of the Leaf more erect.

11. §. In Dandelyon, they stand in Five Parcels: of which the Greater stands a little behind the Centre of the Stalk; figured into a very small Half-Moon or Semi-Tube, whose Diametre, through a Glass, is not above ⅛ᵗʰ of an Inch. The other Four, are extream small Cylinders. Altogether make an Angle, twice as big as that of a V Consonant. Tab. 49. Whereby, although the Stalk be strong enough to support the younger Leaves; yet those which are grown longer, and so not only by their Bulk, but their farther Extension from the Center of Gravity, are become more weighty; commonly lie flat on the Ground.

12. §. In Wild Clary, they stand also in Five Parcels, the Greater stands not behind, but before the Center; making an Arch, whose Chord in a Glass, is above ½ an Inch long; and belongeth to a Circle, whose Diameter is an Inch and half. Tab. 49. The other Four, are small Cylinders, also different from those in Dandelion; the two bigger, there standing hindmost; but here, the two Less, and the two Bigger, within the two round Ridges of the Stalk.

13. §. From hence it is, that the Leaves of this Plant have not only a Prone or Horizontal Posture, but also make that Forceable Pressure on the Ground, which can by no means be imputed to their Weight. For the Great Arched-Fibre standing before the Centre of the Stalk, and the two Longer Round ones being uppermost, in the Ridges of the Stalk; they put on the upper parts thereof to a more full and forward Growth, and so to bow the Leaf back-ward. And the Fibrous Arch being, though broad, yet almost flat, doth hereby the more easily yield to that Motion.

14. §. In Borage, and Moth-Mullen, they stand also in Five Parcels. Tab. 49. In the former, the largest maketh still a more bulky Arch, than that of Clary; being thicker, as broad, and of a lesser Circle or more bowed. But in Mullein, it maketh almost an entire Oval.

15. §. By means of this Figuration, a sufficient number of Vessels for such large Leaves, are not only more conveniently Distributed into them; but also stand more safely in the Stalk. For were the Arch contracted into a solid Cylinder, it could not so presently be resolved into small Fibers. And were it laid into a flat Plate, or straight out, either the Figure of the Stalk, and so of the Leaf, must be altered; or else, the two ends of the Plate, would come too near the Circumference of the Stalk, and so be more liable to the Impressions of the Weather: as may be observed in cutting the Stalk transversly, and by the Figures.

16. §. IN the Body of the Leaf, besides the Positions of the Fibrous Strings or Threds; above expressed, there is one Thred, bigger or less, which in all Plants, runs round the Edge of the Leaf, and hems in all the rest; but can hardly be well observed in any, without stripping off the Skin of the Leaf. Tab. 50. When the Fibres of the Leaf, are bigger, or less tender, as in Holly, the Skin and the Pulp are sometimes found either rotted off, or eaten away with Insects; whereby, both the said surrounding Fiber, and the rest, are all very fairly visible.

17. §. THE Vessels seem to be continu’d, in the Leaf, by being Ramified out of Greater into Less, as Veins or Arteries are in Animals. But if the Skin and Pulp of the Leaf, as suppose a Borage-Leaf be taken off, and the Vessels laid bare; by the help of a good Glass, it will appear; That they are all of the same Size, every where in the Leaf; Tab. 50. and also continued throughout the same, all several and distinct Pipes one from another, as the Threds in a Skein of Silk. And that therefore the Distribution of the Threds which the Vessels compose, is not the Ramifying of Greater Pipes into Less; but the dividing a greater Cluster of Pipes, into several lesser Clusters, till at last they come to be single; as in the Distribution of the Nerves.

18. §. The Vessels seem also to be Inosculated, not only side to side, but the ends of some into the Sides of others. But neither is this ever really done: Tab. 50. the lesser Threds, being only so far diducted, as sometimes to stand at Right-Angles with the greater. So that they are Inosculated only End to End or Mouth to Mouth, after they are come at last to their final distribution.

19. §. The Aer-Vessels, are not only, as is said, Existent in the Leaves of all Plants; but are herein also discoverable without the help of Glasses: For upon breaking the Stalk or chief Fibers of a Leaf; the likeness of a fine Woolly Substance, or rather of curious small Cobwebs, may be seen to hang at both the broken Ends. This is taken notice of, only in some few Plants, as in Scabious, where it is more visible. Tab. 51, & 52. But may also be seen more or less, in most other Plants, if the Leaves be very tenderly broken: as I have noted near twenty years since; and thence conjectur’d them a Sort of Vessel common to Plants. Now this fine Wool, is really a Skein of Aer-Vessels, or rather of the Fibers of the Aer-Vessels, unroaved from their Spiral Position, and so drawn out in Length. As they appear thus unroaved and drawn out at Length, both to the bare Eye, and through a good Microscope, I have represented in two Examples, the one a Scabious Leaf, the other that of a Vine.

20. §. THE Weftage of the Strings and Parenchymous Fibers together, is here made in the same manner, as hath been described in the Anatomy of the Root, and Trunk: the former being in some Sort as the Warp, the latter as the Woof of the Leaf.

21. §. And one Example we have (it may be more than one) wherein Nature shews, though not a greater, yet a different Art; and that is the Palm-Net. For whereas in other Plants, the Webb is made betwixt the Lignous-Strings and the Fibers of the Parenchyma, only visible through a Microscope: here the said Strings themselves are Interwoven, and the Weftage apparent to the bare Eye. Of these Palm-Nets or Sacks, there are several Sorts. One of them is composed in this manner. It hath a Fivefold Series of Lignous Strings or Fibers. The greatest whereof swell out above the rest; and like so many Ribs, are obliquely produced on both hands, so as to encompass the Sack. Along each of these Ribs, on the inside the Sack, runs a small Whitish Line; being a Thread of Aer-Vessels growing thereto. Betwixt these Ribs or larger Strings, there are others much less, Two or Three betwixt Rib and Rib, Parallelly interjected. On the inside, there is a Third Series, which is also obliquely produced; but transversly to the former. The Fourth and Fifth, consist of the smallest Strings; not only Transversly produced, but also Alternately, from the outside to the inside of the Sack, & vice versa. By these two last, all the rest are most elaborately woven into one entire and strong piece of Work.

CHAP. V. — Of the Duration of Leaves, and the Time of their Generation.

N Evergreen, is one degree above a Plant which is simply Perennial: of This, only the Trunk and Buds live all the Winter; of That, also the Expanded Leaves. And an Evergrow, is a degree above an Evergreen: here, the Buds and young Sprigs, do only live; there, they grow and are put forth.

2. §. An Evergreen, is made such, either by the Toughness of the Skin, and Closeness or Density of the Parenchyma, whereby the Leaf is better able to endure Cold; as in Holly: or by the extream Smalness or Fewness of the Aer-Vessels, whereby the Sap is less dryed up, and so sufficient, even in Winter, for the Nourishment of the Leaf; as in Box, and Yew, as also Fir, and all Resiniferous Plants.

3. §. The perpetual Growth of a Plant, seemeth to depend chiefly on the Nature of the Sap. For all Juyces will not ferment alike, nor with the same degree of Heat. So that whereas many Plants require a greater Heat, as that of Summer, for the fermenting and distribution of their Juyces, and so their growth; the Warmth of Spring is sufficient for many others; and for some few, that of Winter it self.

4. §. AS TO the Time wherein the Leaves are formed; First, it is very probable, That in those Plants which have Leaves (besides the Dissimilar) of Two distinct Figures, as hath the Little Common Bell, and some others; the Under-Leaves, which differ in Shape from the rest, are all at first formed in the Plume, before it begins to sprout; and the rest afterwards; That is to say, that the former Leaves, are all formed (out of Sap from the Trunk) with the Seed it self, and so compose one Principal Part thereof, sc. the Plume: the latter, not till after the Seed is sow’n, and so the Plume supply’d with Sap immediately from the Root. Which Sap, it seems, is so far different from the former, as sometimes to produce a different Sort of Leaves.

5. §. SECONDLY, of the Buds of all Trees, and of Perenni-Stalks, it appears, That they consist of a great number of Leaves, all perfectly formed to the Centre; where, notwithstanding, they are sometimes, not half so big as a Cheese-Mite. So that all the Leaves which stand upon a Branch or Cien of one whole Years Growth, were actually existent in the Bud. It is also very observable, That although these Buds begin to be expanded not till Spring, yet are they entirely Formed, as to all their Integral Parts, in the Autumn foregoing. So that the whole Stock of Leaves which grow upon a Tree, or any Perennial Stalk, this year; were made, or actually in being, the last year. A greater Heat, more subtilized Aer, and better concocted Juyce, being requisite for their Generation, than for their bare Expansion and Growth.

6. §. LASTLY, of all Annual Plants, in which there are several Successive Generations of Buds, one under another in one year; although I have not made the Remarque, yet am apt to believe, That as the Leaves in every Bud are all formed together, as in other Plants: so likewise, that the Successive Generations of the Under-Buds, begin at certain stated Terms: as in some Plants, at every New Moon; in others, at the Full Moon; and in some perhaps; with both, or every Fourt’night.

CHAP. VI. — Of the Manner of the Generation of the Leaf. Where also, that of the Two General Parts of a Plant, sc. the Lignous and Parenchymous, is further explain’d.

HE Visible Causes of the Figures of Leaves, have been formerly mentioned. B. 1. Ch. 4. It may here be further noted, That the greater Fibers of the Leaf, being never Braced in the Stalk; it is a good preparative for their better spreading in the Leaf. As also, that the same is much favour’d, by the extream smalness of the Aer-Vessels herein: whereby they are more easily divaricated, in the lesser Fibers, and so the Leaf dilated.

2. §. BUT these and the like are to be reckoned a secondary Order of Causes; which serve rather to carry on and improve, that which Nature hath once begun. Idea, §. 53. And therefore, we must not only consider the visible Mechanism of the Parts; but also the Principles of which they are composed; wherewith, Nature seems to draw her first Strokes.

3. §. Now of these, I have formerly, and as I conceive upon good ground, supposed, the chief Governing Principle, to be the Saline, whether Alkaline, Acid, or of any other Kind: Lib. 2. P. 2. §. 31, &c. being in some sort as the Mold of a Button, to which the other Principles, as its Attire, do all conform. Or the Salts are, as it were, the Bones; the other Principles, as the Flesh which covers them.

4. §. A further Argument hereof may be deduced from the Cuticular and other Concretions, commonly called Mothers, in Distill’d Waters, Vinegar, and other Liquors. For in these Concretions, there is always a tendence to Vegetation; and many of them are true Vegetables in their Kind; as shall hereafter be seen. Now the Liquors, in which these are generated, do always, wholly or in part, lose their Tast and Smell, and so become Vapid. The more sensible Principles therein having made their Transit from the Fluid, into the Concrete Parts. So, I have known, sometimes, Vinegar it self, to become by these Concretions, almost as Tastless as Common Water. Whereby it seems evident, That of Vegetable Principles, there are some, more Masterly than others: and that of these, the Saline is the chief. The same is likewise argued, from the frequent Experiment of many good Husband-men; that most Bodies which abound with Salt, are the greatest Nourishers of Plants.

5. §. This Saline Principle, as is above hinted, is to be understood, a Generik Name, under which divers Species are comprehended; and of some whereof, it is always compounded, as in other Bodies, so in Plants. As shall be made to appear, by divers Experiments, when we come, hereafter, to speak of Vegetable Salts. Whereby we are conducted, yet further to enquire, What are the Principles of this Principle?

6. §. NOW these seem to be Four; a Nitrous, an Acid, an Alkaline, and a Marine. The Admixture of the First, is argu’d from the Place, which Nature hath assigned for the Generation and Growth of most Plants, sc. neither in Caverns under Ground, as for Minerals; nor above it, as for Animals; but the Surface of the Earth, where this Sort of Salt is copiously bred. And doth therefore prove, not only a Mixture, but a good Proportion hereof with the other Principles of a Plant. Hence it is, that Dew or Water on Windows or Plain and Smooth Tables, by virtue of a Nitro-Aerial Salt, is often frozen into the resemblance of little Shrubs. And the like Figure I have often seen in a well filtred Solution of the Salt of any of our Purging Waters, as of Epsom, &c. being set to shoot. Produced, as I conceive, by the Nitre, which with the Rain or other Waters, is washed down from the Surface of the Earth, and so mixed with the Mineral Salts.

7. §. The other Three Salts are exhibited, by the several ways of Resolving the Principles of a Plant. Many Plants, even in their Natural Estate, do yield an Acid Juyce. And the Juyces of many more, by Fermentation, will become Acid. And most, by Distillation in a Sand-Furnace, yield an Acid Liquor.

8. §. By Calcination, all Sorts of Plants, yield more or less, both of a Fixed and a Volatile Alkaly: the former, in the Ashes; the latter, in the Soot. And, at least the generality, by Fermentation also, yield a Volatile one; or such a kind of Salt, which, whether we call an Urinous, or otherwise, hath the like Odour and Tast with that of Urine, Harts-Horn, Soot, and the like.

9. §. The Marine, is obtained no other way, that I know of, but from a Solution of the Alkaline, upon its being exposed to the Aer. The process wherof, I shall particularly set down in a following Discourse. Of these Salts, mixed in a certain proportion, together, and also Impregnated with some of the other Active Principles of a Plant, and not without an Admixture of some Parts from the Aer; I suppose, that which I call the Essential, is produced: of which, I shall also give an account in the same Discourse.

10. §. ALL THE Four Salts above mentioned, seem in their Order, to have a share in the Formation of a Leaf, or other Part of a Plant: And first of all, the Marine. For all Generations are made in some Fluid: But in every Fluid there is a perpetual Intestive Motion of Parts. So that the first Intention of Nature is, That some of those Parts be disposed to Rest. Now of all the Principles of a Plant, there are none hereunto more disposed, than their Salts; whose Particles, being figu’rd with plain Sides, as often as they touch Side to Side, like two Marbles exquisitely polished, they will adhere together. And the Particles of Marine Salt, being Cubick; and so, with respect to their Figure, of greater Bulk than those of any other Salt; they will hereby, be most and first of all disposed to Rest; and so become, as it were, the Foundation of the following Superstructure.

11. §. THE Second Intention of Nature is, That the Particles be brought to Rest, in a certain Position, agreeable to the Figure of the Parts which are to be formed. And therefore in the next place, all those Parts of a Plant which are truly Lignous, by the Marine Salt, with the assistance of the Alkaline, but especially of the Nitrous, are made to shoot out in Length, or into an innumerable company of small Cylindrick Fibres: Tab. 53. these Salts being, altogether, sturdy enough to resist those Impulses which might incline them to conform to any other Figure.

12. §. THE next Intention is, That these Fibres, at the same time in which they are formed, may likewise receive such a Posture as will best answer the indented Shape of the Leaf. Which Posture, although in the Growth of the Leaf it is much Govern’d by the Aer-Vessels; yet in the Generation hereof, seems to be first determined by the forementioned Salts, according to their several Angles, whereby they are differently applicable one to another.

13. §. Now all the Sides of the Marine Salt, and the Sides and the Ends of the Nitrous, properly so called, stand at Right Angles. And it is very probable, from the Figure of the Crystalls in Spirit of Blood, and some other Bodies, that the Particles of the Alkaline are Square at one End, and Poynted at the other. Tab. 53. And those of the Acid, at both; And that, withal, they are Shorter and more Slender.

14. §. It should therefore seem, That where the Alkaline Salt is any way predominant, and that the Particles thereof are placed End to End; there the Lignous Fibres (as the larger ones in many Leaves) Tab. 53. declining their parallel Growth, begin to shoot out obliquely, or at Angles one with another, and those Acute.

15. §. If the same Salt be predominant, and some of its Particles placed, with the Pointed End of one, to the Side of another, Tab. 53. or the Square End of one, to the Poynted End of another; there the said Fibres begin to shoot at Angles less Acute.

16. §. But if either the Marine or Nitrous Salt is predominant; or some Particles of the Alkaline, are placed with the Square End of one, to the Side of another; Tab. 53. there the Fibres begin to make, not Acute, but Right Angles; as do the greater Fibres, in some Leaves; and the smaller, in all.

17. §. IN the same manner, the Fibre in the Circumference of the Leaf is also governed; the Particles of the said Salt, being reduceable, not only to any Angle, but also to any Circle, or other Crooked Line, as they are variously applyed. For if the major part be applied End to End, and only every Third or Fourth applied End to Side, they produce a great Circle. Tab. 53. But if the Poynted End of each, be set to the Side of another, they make a less. And if the Application be the same, but to the contrary Side, they thence begin a new Circle with the same Diameter, but with another Center, answerable to the intended Shape of the Leaf.

18. §. AFTER the same manner, the Aer-Vessels may be formed by the Particles of the Acid Salt. Which, without being supposed to be crooked (as those of the Aer, at least the compounded ones, probably be) only by applying the lesser Side of one, to the greater Side of another, will also be reduced to any either Circular or Spiral Line. Tab. 53. And so, likewise, for the production of the winding Fibres, which compose the Bladders of the Pith and other Parenchymous Parts of a Plant.

19. §. Thus doth Nature every where γεωμετρεῖν. For what She appears in Her Works, She must needs be also in their Causes.

Book 4-Anatomy of Flowers

THE
ANATOMY
OF
FLOWERS,
PROSECUTED
With the bare EYE,
And with the
MICROSCOPE.
Read before the Royal Society, Novemb. 9. 1676.

The SECOND PART.

By NEHEMIAH GREW M.D. Fellow of the ROYAL SOCIETY, and of the COLLEGE of PHYSICIANS.

LONDON,
Printed by W. Rawlins, 1682.

Book 4 Part 2 Contents

THE
CONTENTS
OF THE
Second Part.

Of the EMPALEMENT.

Of the FOLIATURE.

Of the ATTIRE SEMINIFORM.

Of the FLORID ATTIRE.

Of the USE of the ATTIRE.

[68] P. 1. Ch. 6. §. 13.

Of the TIME of the Generation of the Flower.

The Appendix.

Being a METHOD proposed, for the ready finding, by the Leaf and Flower, to what Sort any Plant belongeth.

CHAP. I. — Of the EMPALEMENT.

THE
ANATOMY
OF
FLOWERS.

PART II.

NEXT proceed to the Flower. Where I intend not to repeat those things, which have been by Me already noted in the First Book. Ch. 5. And the foregoing Discourse of Leaves, will excuse me from divers particulars, common to These and the Flower. I shall here therefore remarque some things not before mentioned, or but in transitu, and such as are more particular to the Flower.

2. §. And First, it may be noted; That where the Leaves of the Flower are few; those of the Empalement or Green Border, are either of the same Number, or just half as many, whether even, or odd. So in Leucanthenum and Chickweed, there are Five Leaves; in the former Five Empalers; in the latter, Ten. In Great Celandine, there are Four Leaves, and but Two Empalers; and so in Poppy. The Arithmetick of Nature being every where suitable to Her Geometry.

3. §. Of this Part of the Flower it is likewise observable, That it is rarely, if ever, entire or one piece, but parted into divers little Leafy Pales, especially in all Flowers with the Florid Attire, as of Marigold, Daisy and the like; being so numerous, as to make a Double, and often a Treble, Quadruple or Quintuple Border. Whereby they are aptly designed, not only to protect the Leaves of the Flower in the Bud; and after their Expansion, to keep them tite: but also, by receding, Bredthways, one from another, and so making a greater Circle, gradually to give way for the full Growth and safe spreading of the Attire. Which, in regard it consists of Parts so exquisitely tender, were it pinched up too close, would be killed or spoyled before it came to the Birth. As Teeming Women, gradually slaken their Laces; or as Taylors use to split their Stomachers into several Lappets, to spread, as their Belly rises.

4. §. Nor is the Posture of the Parts in the Empalement less suitable: not being filed one just over another, but alternately. Whereby the Pales or Pannicles of every Under-Order, serve to stop up the gaps made by the Recess of the Upper. And so, notwithstanding they all make more roome, yet all conspire to keep the Aer out.

5. §. It is also worth the notice, That, for the same purpose, the Edges at least, of the several Pales, are neither Fibrous, nor Pulpy; but so many extream fine transparent Skins, as in Chamemile. Whereby they close so exactly one over another, that it is impossible for any Aer to creep in, or any Steams useful to the Attire or Seed, over hastily to perspire. As we use, when we have put a Cork into a Bottle, to tie a Bladder over it.

CHAP. II. — Of the FOLIATURE.

Tab. 54.HE Leaves of the Flower are folded up in such Sort, as is most agreeable to their own Shape, and that of their inclosed Attire: Ch. 5. whereof I have given Instances in the First Book. I shall here add some further Remarques.

2. §. The Leaves of the Flower of Blattaria, although of different Size and Shape; Tab. 54. are so lapped one over another, as to make an Equilateral Pentangle.

3. §. The Spiral Fold, which is proper to the Flower, and never seen in the Green Leaves; Tab. 54. as it is it self immediately visible on the Surface, so by cutting off the top of the Flower before it is expanded, seems also to make a Helix; as in Perwincle, the larger Convolvulus, &c.

4. §. In some Flowers, where the Attire is lofty or spreading, as in Holioak, together with the Spiral Fold, the Leaves are all at the top tacked down a little; thereby making a blunter Cone, and so a more ample Pyramid for the inclosed Attire.

5. §. In Poppy, although the Leaves are extraordinary broad, yet being but few, and inclosing a small Attire; they could not be well reduced to any regular Fold, Tab. 54. without leaving such a Vacuity, as by being filled with Aer, might be prejudicial to the Seed. For which reason, they are cramb’d up within the Empalement by hundreds of little Wrinckles or Puckers; as if Three or Four fine Cambrick Handcherchiefs were thrust into ones Pocket.

6. §. In Ladies-Bower, the Leaves are neither laped one over another, as is most usual, nor set Edge to Edge, as sometimes, but Side to Side, Tab. 54. answerable to their Shape, and the Distribution of their Fibres. Their broad Tops being also rowled up so as to make a Cone. In Ladys-Looking-Glass, they stand also Side to Side, but in a different manner: in the Former with the Sides standing inward, but here, bearing outward.

7. §. In the Marvel of Peru, the Fold is likewise very peculiar. For, besides the several Plates, about Six, Tab. 54. whereby the Flower is gathered in the Midle; the Top of it is also gathered up by as many distinct Plates, underneath the former; and these rowled or wreathed up together so exactly, that the like could hardly be imitated by a very dextrous Hand.

8. §. OF the Hairs upon Flowers and their Use to the Attire, I have also spoken in the First Book.Ch. 5. I shall here add, That they are likewise of Use to the Leaves themselves, that is, for their closer and faster Conjunction. For of some Flowers it is observable, That they are all over smooth, saving on their Edges, which are border’d with Fringes of Hair; as of Spanish Broome, Dulcamara, and others: Tab. 55. In which, the Hairs on the Edge of one Leaf, are so complicated, or at least indented, with those of another, that all the Leaves seem to be but one piece. Nature seeing it fit, by this means to tie them together, lest they should be expanded before it be due time.

9. §. Many Flowers instead of Hairs, are beset round about, with a great Number of small Parts, not ending in a Poynt, but having a Head. Sometimes oval, as in Snap-Dragon, like the Horns of a Butterfly, or a Plummers Sodering-Iron. But usually Globular, as in Deadly Nightshade, like so many little Mushrooms sprouting out of the Flower.

10. §. Out of these Heads, doth sometimes issue a Gummy or Balsamick Juyce. From whence proceeds that Clamminess of some Flowers, whereby, being handled they stick to our Fingers, as do those of Blattaria, and of Marigold; and those of Colus Jovis, where the said Heads are so soft and succulent, that they resemble so many little Drops of Balsame. The Clamminess which is felt upon fresh Carduus, may perhaps proceed from the like Cause.

11. §. THE Number of the Leaves of the Flower hath been noted by the Learned Sir Thomas Brown, Treat. of the Quinc. to be usually Five. And this Nature so far affecteth, that many times where the Leaves of the same Flower are of a different Size, yet they keep to this Number, Tab. 54. as in Blattaria.

12. §. I also add, That even those Flowers, which are not properly parted into Leaves, have yet their Tops usually divided into Five great Scallops; as those of Toad-Flax, Snap-Dragon, Coded-Arsmart, Clary, Broom, and others. And when the Flower hath more than Five, even many times Five Leaves; yet the Top of each Leaf is indented into Five Parts; Tab. 54. as in Scorzonera, Cichory, and all the Intybous Kind, with many others.

13. §. From whence and other like Instances, it may seem, That there is some certain Species of Salt in Nature, and that in most Plants, of whose Agency there are still some Footsteps or other in the Flower.

14. §. The Number of the Leaves, as hath been said, is commonly Five. Yet some Flowers have fewer, and some more, and that with Constancy, in divers Numbers, from One to One and Twenty; perhaps in all, so far. The Flower of Acanthus Syriacus, is in a manner one single Leaf, that of Monks-Rubarb, Three-Leav’d; of Poppy, Crosswort, Radish, and many others, Four-Leav’d; the greater Number of Flowers, Five-Leav’d; of White Hellebore, Tulip, Onion, and most Plants with Bulbous Roots, Six-Leav’d; of Wild-Crowfoot, Seven-Leav’d; of French Marigold, commonly Eight-Leav’d; of Flower-de-luce, Nine-Leav’d; of Chickweed, Ladies-Mantle, Ten-Leav’d; of St. James’s Wort, Thirteen-Leav’d; and I think of Febrifuga, Cotula, Ageratum, Corn-Marigold, with others; and of Chamemile, Buphthalmum, and some few more, the Leaves are commonly One and Twenty. In that of St. James’s Wort, the Number is so constant that there is scarce One Flower in Forty, wherein the Leaves are more or fewer than Thirteen. Tab. 55. Divers of which Numbers, seem also to have some relation to the Number 5. For 9, is Twice; 13, Thrice; and 25, Five times 5 running into it self.

15. §. THE Constituent Parts of the Flower are the same as those of the Leaf, sc. the Parenchyma or Pulp, and the Vessels. But in the Basis or bottom of the Flower, the Parenchyma is commonly much more spongy and dry, than in the Leaves; conteining, after the Flower is open’d, little or no Sap, but only a dry and warm Aer. Which standing continually under the Seed, hastens the Maturation or due Exiccation thereof: as we use to dry Maulted Barly over a warm Killn.

16. §. The Vessels of the Flower, are both for Sap and for Aer, as well as in other Parts. And both of them sometimes, even in the Skin of the Flower; as may be argued from its being stained with divers Colours; produced as hath formerly been shewed, by the mixed Tinctures of the said Vessels. B. 2. P. 2. §. 65, 66, 67. These Colours, in many Flowers, as Tulips, as they are in the Skin it self, so therein only; the Pulp of the Leaf being white.

17. §. The Lignous or Sap-Vessels are fewer, and the Aer-Vessels smaller in the Flower, than in the Leaf. And therefore it is very difficult to observe the latter by Glasses; especially the Proportion which they hold to the other Parts. But if you break the Leaves of some Flowers, with very great gentleness; they may hereby be Unroaved or drawn out, as in the Green Leaves, to some visible length; and their different Number in divers Flowers may be discerned.

18. §. THE Use of the Flower or of the Foliature whereof we are speaking, is various; B. 1. Ch. 5. as hath formerly been shewed. I now only add, That one Use hereof seemeth to be, for the Separation of the more Volatile and stronger Sulphur of the Plant. That so the Seed, which lyeth within or next it, may be so much the milder, and the Principles thereof more fixed and concentred. And this, both for its better Duration till the time of Sowing; and also, that its Fermentation, when it is sow’n, may not be too hot and precipitate; but suitable to so slow and equal a motion, as is the Vegetation of a Seed.

19. §. And that this Sulphur is separated and discharged by the Flower, seems evident, not only from the Strength of its Odour, above that of the other Parts; but likewise, in that many times where there is no Flower, or that very small, the Seed, that is its Cover, as in the Umbelliferous Kind, is the more odorous. And therefore also, the Vine hath no Flower, partly, that the most Volatile Spirit and Sulphur might all run into the Fruit.

20. §. THE Figure of the Flower, although it is often much more complex, than that of the Leaf: yet there is no doubt, but that the Measure hereof may be defined in some way, answerable to that exemplified in the foregoing Part. The difference is only this, That whereas the Green Leaves, and the Plain Leaves also of the Flower, are all measured by the parts of several Circles: those Flowers which are Bellyed, and those Leaves of the Flower which are not Plain, but Convex, are all measured by the parts of several Spheres. And as the Diametres of those Circles, bear a certain proportion to the midle Stemm of the Leaf; so the Axes of these Spheres, to an imaginary one in the Centre of the Flower.

21 §. NOW the reason why the Figure of the Flower is more multiplex, than that of the Leaf; may be, partly, because it is under the Command and Government of those Salts, which are here more refined and depurate, than in the Leaf; and so more free to lay the Foundation of any kind of Figure, for which, of their own Nature, they are adapted. Partly, for that as the Nitrous and Alkaline Salts are chiefly regnant in the Leaf; so in the Flower, in which the Parenchymous Part hath a greater⁠[66] proportion than in the Leaf; it is most reasonable, to assign the Predominion to the Acid⁠[67]: the Particles whereof, both as they are less, and also poynted at both ends,⁠[68] seem to be more easily applicable one to another for the making of any Sort of Line or Figure.

[66] §. 17.

[67] Idea, §. 52.

CHAP. III. — Of the Attire, and first of that sort which may be called Seminiform.

ITHIN the Foliature stands the Attire; which is of Two general Kinds, every where Various and Elegant; according to the Description I have given of them in the First Book. Ch. 5. I shall here add some further Remarques.

2. §. And first, of that Sort of Attire, which may be called Seminiform; being usually, as it were, a little Sheaf of Seed-like Particles; standing on so many Pedicills, as the Ear doth upon the End of the Straw.

3. §. Of their Colour it is observable, That for the most part, they are White or Yellow; sometimes Blew; but never Red, let the Flower or Foliature be of what Colour it will. Neither doth their Colour always follow that of the Foliature, although that be not Red. Whereby it appears, how very Curious and Critical Nature is, in the Separation of the Juyces in Plants: that such small Parts as these of the Attire, and so near the Leaves of the Flower, should yet receive a different Tincture.

4. §. These Parts differ also in their Position; standing sometimes double upon each Pedicil, as in Toad-flax, Snapdragon, and some others; Tab. 55. but usually single, as in Blattaria, Clematis Austriaca, &c. Sometimes fastned to their Pedicils at their middle, stooping down after the manner of Poppy and other hanging Flowers; as in Spanish-Broom, Hysop, Scabeous, Behen, &c. Sometimes they stand erected, as in Clematis Austriaca, Ladyes-Looking-Glass, Rape-Crowfoot, &c. Those of Coded Arsmart have no Pedicils, but stand upon a large Base.

5. §. Of the Pedicils themselves, it is to be noted, That they are rarely fastned to the Top of the Repository or Case of the Seed, but round about the Bottom. Partly, That hereby they may the better intercept and separate the Incongruous Parts of the Sap from the Seed. Yet in the Coded Arsmart they stand at the Top. Which is not the only thing peculiar in that Plant; it being the property thereof, to ejaculate its Seed, upon the least touch. Which property seemeth to depend, partly, upon the Position of the said Pedicils, as shall be shewed in speaking of the Seed.

6. §. These Seed-like Parts are also of different Number. In Great Celandine, Rose, Rape-Crowfoot, numerous; in Great Plantaine, and some other Herbs, much more conspicuous than the Foliature it self. In Germander-Chickweed, they are always Two, and no more. Sometimes they follow the number of the Leaves, especially in the number 5; as in Blattaria, Black Henbean, &c. In Stichwort and Lychnis Sylvestris, they are 10, just double to the number of the Leaves.

7. §. They differ also in their Bigness, being in some smaller Flowers, large; as in Borage, Ladys-Looking-Glass, and others: and in some larger Flowers, less; as in the Rose.

8. §. But especially in their Shape, which is always very Elegant, and with much Variety. In Borage, like the point of a Spear. In Blattaria, like a Horse-shooe. In Clematis Austriaca, like the Spatula, wherewith Apothecaries make their Mixtures. In Mallow, like a Head-Roll. In Hysop, they have one Cleft before; in Blattaria, one round about; in Water Bettony, one at the Top; in Scabious, they have a double Cleft, one on each side; Tab. 56. and so in St. Johns Wort, Hyoscyamus, and others; before they open, in the Shape of a double Purse.

9. §. These Parts, are all hollow; each being the Theca or Case of a great many extream small Particles, either Globular, or otherwise Convex; but always regularly figur’d. They are all crowded together, and fastned in close Ranks, without any Pedicils, to the Insides of the Theca, like other lesser Seeds within a greater; or after the same manner as in Hyoscyamus and some other Plants, the true Seeds themselves grow all round about close to the Bed of the Case; as in Clary, and the Figures now referred to, may be seen. Tab. 55, 56. And when they are ripe, the Case also opens and admits them to the Aer, as the Seed-Case doth the Seed. The whole Attire, together with the Foliature and Seed-Case, Tab. 57.See in one Example, amongst the Figures.

10. §. The Colour of these small Particles conteined in the Theca, is also different. But as That is usually White or Yellow, so are These: sometimes Blewish; but never Red. And sometimes not of the same Colour with that of the Theca. Which further shews how scrupulous Nature is, in differencing the Tinctures of the several Parts.

11. §. They are also of different Bigness and Figure. Those in Snap-dragon, are of the smallest Size I have seen; Tab. 58. being no bigger through a good Microscope, than the least Cheese-Mite to the naked Eye. In Plantain, also through a Glass, like a Scurvy-grass-seed. In Bears-foot, like a Mustard-seed. In Carnation, like a Turnep-Seed. In Bindweed, like a Peper-Corn. In all these of a Globular Figure.

12. §. In Devils-bit, they are also Round, but depressed, like the Seed of Goos-grass, or a Holland Cheese. In the Bean and all sorts of Puls, and Trefoyls, as also in Blew-bottle, &c. they are Cylindrick. Tab. 58. In Orange Lilly, Oval, one 5ᵗʰ of an Inch long, like an Ants-Egg. In Deadly-Nightshade, also Oval, but smaller at both Ends. And those of Pancy, Cubick. In all these and the former, they are Smooth.

13. §. But in Mallow, Holyoak, and all of that kind, they are beset round about with little Thornes; whereby each looks like the Seed-Ball of Roman Nettle, or like the Fruit of Thorn-Apple, or the Fish called Piscis orbis minor, or the Murices, used antiently in Wars. Tab. 58. They are also very great, shewing, through a Glass, of the bigness of a large White Pease; being 200 or 300 times biger than those in Snapdragon; of which there are about a Thousand in each Theca, that is, in the space of about 1000ᵗʰ Cubical Part of an Inch.

14. §. In some Plants, as in Deadly Night-shade, where these Particles are White, they seem, by a very good Glass and advantagious Position, to be composed of Parenchymous and Lignous Fibres, stitched up together, as in the other Parts.

15. §. In Colocynthis, (and with some Analogy in Wild Cucumer, and I suppose all of that kind) the Attire is very peculiar, not consisting of several little Thecæ, upon so many Pedicils, as is described; but is all one entire Part, like a thick Columna in the midst of the Flower; having several little Ridges, and Furrows winding from the Top to the Bottom round about. In the midle of each Ridge runs a Line, where the Skin, after sometime, openeth into two Lips, presenting the Globular Particles conteined in the hollow of every Ridge.

16. §. Where the Attire consists of several Seed-like Parts, as is described there, another Part distinct, like a little Columna or Pinacle, stands on the Top of the Uterus or true Seed-Case. Which is also regularly and variously Figured. In Bindweed, it hath a round Head, like that of a great Pin. Tab. 56, 57. In the Common Bell, St. Johns wort, it is divided into Three Parts. In Geranium, into Five; In Asarum, into Six. Sometimes, the Head is Smooth, and sometimes beset with little Thorns, as in Hyoscyamus. Of the Use of these Parts, anon.

CHAP. IV. — Of the FLORID ATTIRE.

N THIS Attire there is also much Elegant Variety, according to the Description we have given of it in the First Book. It always consists of several Suits; Ten, Twenty, Fourty, a Hundred, or more, according to the Bigness of the Flower. And every Suit most commonly, of three distinct Parts, all of a Regular, but Different Figure. The utmost Part, is always like a little Flower with Five Leaves and a Tubular Base, like that of Cowslip. Tab. 59. So that every Flower with the Florid Attire, Embosomes, or is, a Posy of perfect Flowers.

2. §. In some Flowers, every one of these Florets, is encompassed with an Hedg of Hairs; and every Hair branched on both sides almost like a Sprig of Fir; Tab. 59. as in Aster Atticus, Golden-Rod, and others.

3. §. The Base of the Floret is usually Cylindrick, but sometimes Square, as in French Marigold. And the Leaves hereof which, for the most part, Tab. 60. are Smooth on the Inside, in the same Flower are all over Hairy. And the Edges of these little Flowers, are frequently Ridged, or as it were, Hem’d, like the Edge of a Band.

4. §. The midlemost of the Three Parts, which I call the Sheath, B. 1. Ch. 5. is usually fastened towards the Top, or else at the Bottom of the Floret. Tab. 60, 61, 62.This is rather indented, than parted into Leaves. The Surface seldom Plain or Even, but wrought with Five Ridges, and as many Gutters running almost Parallel from the Top to the Bottom.

B. 1. Ch. 5. 5. §. The Inmost Part, which I call the Blade, runs through the hollow of the Two Former, and so is fastned, with the Floret, to the convex of the Seed-Case. The Head and Sides of this Part, is always beset round about with Globulets, commonly through a Glass, as big as a Turnep-seed, or a great Pins-Head. In some Plants growing close to the Blade, as in the common Marigold; Tab. 60, 61, 62. in the French, and others, upon Pedicils or little slender Stalks. These, as the Blade springeth up from within the Sheath, are still rubed off, and so stand like a Powder on them both. And sometimes, as in Cichory, they seem to grow on the Inside of the Sheath, if it be split with a small Pin: as also in Knapweed, in which they are numerous. Yet in the Seed-like Attire, always more numerous, than in the Florid.

6. §. The Head of the Blade is always divided into Two, and sometimes into Three Parts, as in Cichory; Tab. 58, &c. which, by degrees, curl outward, after the manner of Scorpion-Grass.

7. §. The Description now given, agrees principally to the Corymbiferous Kind, as Tansy, Chamemile, and the like. But in Scorzonera, as also Cichory, Hawk-Weed, Mous-ear and all the Intybous Kind, with many more, the Attire is not separate from the Foliature, so as to stand within that in one entire Posy; but every Leaf of the Flower hath its own Attire apart. For the sake of which, the Basis of every Leaf is formed into a little Tube or Pipe,Tab. 62. whereby it embosomes its own Attire within it self. Consisting commonly of Two Parts, a Sheath and a Blade: the Leaf it self answering to the Floret in other Flowers.

8. §. In some Plants, besides the Attire or Posy in the midle of the Flower; the Leaves also have each their own to themselves, as in Marigold: Tab. 61. yet this, as I take it, consisting only of one single Part, which answers to the Blade; the Leaf it self being as the Sheath.

9. §. In many Plants, this Florid Attire is very large; so that not only the Suits, Tab. 61. but also the several Parts whereof every Suit consists, being throughly ripe and well blown open, are all visible to the bare Eye, as in Knapweed, and all the Thistle Kind. This Attire is all the Flower, that this sort of Plants have; being, though Empal’d, yet without any Foliature.

10. §. And sometimes, there is little or no Flower besides this Attire, although extream small, as in Golden Rod, Wormwood and others. Where it may be noted, That the Medicine called Wormseed or Semen Santonici, is no Sort of Seed, but the Buds of small Flowers, or of the Florid Attire of that Plant.

CHAP. V. — Of the Use of the Attire.

F the Secondary Use hereof, I have spoken in the First Book; Ch. 5. and particularly, of the Globulets or small Particles within the Thecæ of the Seed-like Attire, and upon the Blades of the Florid, I have conjectur’d, That they are that Body which Bees gather and carry upon their Thighs, and is commonly called their Bread. For the Wax they carry in little Flakes in their Chaps: but the Bread is a Kind of Powder; yet somewhat moist, as are the said little Particles of the Attire.

2. §. But the Primary and chief Use of the Attire is such, as hath respect to the Plant it self; and so appears to be very great and necessary. Because, even those Plants which have no Flower or Foliature, are yet some way or other Attir’d; either with the Seminiform, or the Florid Attire. So that it seems to perform its service to the Seed, as the Foliature, to the Fruit.

3. §. In discourse hereof with our Learned Savilian Professor Sir Thomas Millington, he told me, he conceived, That the Attire doth serve, as the Male, for the Generation of the Seed.

4. §. I immediately reply’d, That I was of the same Opinion; and gave him some reasons for it, and answered some Objections, which might oppose them. But withall, in regard every Plant is ἀῤῥενόθηλυς or Male and Female, that I was also of Opinion, That it serveth for the Separation of some Parts, as well as the Affusion of others. The sum therefore of my Thoughts concerning this Matter, is as follows.

5. §. And First, it seems, That the Attire serves to discharge some redundant Part of the Sap, as a Work preparatory to the Generation of the Seed. In particular, that as the Foliature serveth to carry off the Volatile Saline Sulphur: So the Attire, to minorate and adjust the Aereal; to the end, the Seed may become the more Oyly, and its Principles, the better fixed. And therefore the Foliature generally hath a much stronger Odour, than the Attire: because the Saline Sulphur is stronger, than an Aerial, which is too subtile to affect the Sense. Hence also it is, that the Colour of the Parts of the Attire, is usually White, or Yellow, never Red: the former, depending upon a greater participation of Aer; the latter, of Sulphur. I add further, That the most Volatile and Aerial Sulphur; being by means of these Parts much discharged; it may hereby come to pass, not only that the Seed is more Oylie, and its Principles more fixed; but also, that the Body or Parenchyma thereof, is so compact and close: For although it consists of Bladders, yet such, as are Twenty times smaller than in any other Part of a Plant of the like bigness. Whereas, were the Aer copiously mixed with the Sap here, as in the Pith, Fruit, and other Parenchymous Parts; it would give so quick a Ferment to the Sap, as to dilate and amplify the Bladders of the Seed, beyond its present compact and durable Texture; and so expose it, either to a precipitant Growth, or sudden Rot. Wherefore, as the Seed-Case is the Womb; so the Attire (which always stands upon or round about it) and those Parts of the Sap hereinto discharged; are, as it were, the Menses or Flowers, by which the Sap in the Womb, is duly qualified, for the approaching Generation of the Seed.

6. §. And as the young and early Attire before it opens, answers to the Menses in the Female: so is it probable, that afterward when it opens or cracks, it performs the Office of the Male. This is hinted from the Shape of the Parts. For in the Florid Attire, the Blade doth not unaptly resemble a small Penis, with the Sheath upon it, as its Præputium. And in the Seed-like Attire, the several Thecæ, are like so many little Testicles. And the Globulets and other small Particles upon the Blade or Penis, and in the Thecæ, are as the Vegetable Sperme. Which, so soon as the Penis is exerted, or the Testicles come to break, falls down upon the Seed-Case or Womb, and so Touches it with a Prolifick Virtue.

7. §. Consentaneous hereto it is also observable, That those Herbs generally have the Seed-like Attire, which either produce a greater Quantity of Seed, or a Perennial Root: and that there is no Tree, with the Florid Attire. As if the other, because it contains a far greater Proportion of the abovesaid Particles, that is, of Sperm; ’tis able to beget a more Numerous, Vivaceous, or Gigantick Birth.

8. §. That the same Plant is both Male and Female, may the rather be believed, in that Snails, and some other Animals, are such. And the Parts which imitate the Menses, and the Sperm, are not precisely the same: the former, being the External Parts of the Attire, and the Sap, which feeds them; the latter, the small Particles or moyst Powder which the External inclose.

9. §. And that these Particles, only by falling on the Uterus, should communicate to it or to the Sap therein, a Prolifick Virtue; it may seem the more credible, from the manner wherein Coition is made by some Animals; as by many Birds, where there is no Intromission, but only an Adosculation of Parts: And so in many Fishes. Neither in others, doth the Penis ever enter any further than the Neck of the Womb. Nor doth perhaps the Semen it self: or if it doth, it can by no means be thought, bodily or as to its gross Substance, to enter the Membranes, in which every Conception, or the Liquor intended for it, before any Coition, is involved; but only some subtle and vivisick Effluvia, to which the visible Body of the Semen, is but a Vehicle. And the like Effluvia may be very easily transfused from the above said Particles into the Seed-Case or Womb of a Plant.

10. §. If any one shall require the Similitude to hold in every Thing; he would not have a Plant to resemble, but to be, an Animal.

CHAP. VI. — Of the Time of the Generation of the Flower.

HE Time in which the Flower is Generated or Formed is a Providence in Nature, whereof, I do a little wonder, that no one, amongst so many observers of Plants, hath ever yet taken any notice. It is therefore to be remarked, That all Flowers are formed or perfectly finished, in all their Parts, long before they appear in sight; usually Three or Four Months, and sometimes half a year, or more. And that in all Perennial Plants, those Flowers which appear and are called the Flowers of any one year; are not formed in that year; but were actually in Being, and entirely formed in all Parts, the year before; as in many Herbs, and in all Shrubs and Trees.

2. §. This will best be seen by some Instances. So the Flower of Mezereon, which opens in January, is entirely formed about the midle of August in the year foregoing. At which time, the Green Leaves of the Bud being cautiously removed, Tab. 63. the Leaves of the Flower, and the Thecæ Seminiformes or Seed-like Attire, encompassing the Seed-Case, through an indifferent Glass, are all distinctly visible.

3. §. The like may be seen in Sirynga, and other Shrubs, and in Trees. In as many of which, as are Frugiferous, the Fruit also, which answers to the Seed-Case in other Plants, is about the same time entirely formed.

4. §. And so in Herbs; as the Flower of Asarum, which appeareth in April or May, is entirely formed in August or July of the foregoing year. For there are here, as well as in Trees, Tab. 64. Two Sorts of Buds; some which are composed only of Green Leaves; and some which also contein a Flower and the Seed-Case. So in Bears-foot, by some called the January Rose, the Flower-Buds, which open in January are all formed in or before the Month of August in the year preceding.

5. §. The same may also be seen about the end of August or the beginning of September in a Tulip-Root. Tab. 63. In which, the Two Inmost Shells dryer than the rest, stand hollow, with the little young Flower (which appears in March or April following) inclosed now in their Centre. Being thus kept warm and dry, lest it should either perish, or be precipitated upon the Winter, by sprouting too soon.

6. §. From hence it is plain, That although the Flower appears before the Seed; yet if the comparison be made betwixt the Flower and Seed of the same year; the Seed is first formed, and afterward the Flower. That is, the Seed, for which Nature chooses the Firstborn Sap, is formed in the fore part of the year: which work being finished, out of the less fœcund part of the Sap, the Flowers intended for the Sire and Matrix of the next years Seed; is afterwards produced.

7. §. THE true Time of the Generation of the Flower being know’n, it may also be an Inducement to make Tryal, for the bringing of many Flowers to grow fairly in Winter, which are used to grow, that is, to appear, only in the Spring and Summer: sc. by keeping the Plants warm, and thereby enticing the young lurking Flowers to come abroad.

The Appendix. — Being a Method proposed, for the ready finding, by the Leaf and Flower, to what Sort any Plant belongeth.

LTHOUGH many have bestowed extraordinary Care and Industry upon the searching out, and Description of Plants; and for the reducing of them to their several Tribes: yet I will take leave, here to propose a short Method whereby Learners, seeing a Plant they know not, may be informed to what Sort it belongs, and so be directed where to find it described and discoursed of. For, except they have a Master to conduct them, which few have; they must needs, by seeking at random, lose a great deal of time, which by a regular Enquiry might be saved. Besides, that what is learned by their own Observation, will abide much longer on their mind, than what they are only Poynted to, by another.

2. §. Now the most Philosophick way of distinguishing or sorting of Plants, were by the Characteristick Properties in all Parts, both Compounded, Constituents, and Contents. But of the Compounded, the Seeds, and some other Parts, are oftentimes very minute: and the Roots always lie hid. As also the Constituent Parts, every where, without cuting and the use of Glasses. Nor can the Contents be accurately observed otherwise. So that for the Use here intended, those Properties are the fitest to be insisted upon, which are the most Conspicuous, and in those Parts, where the Learner may the most readily and without any difficulty take notice of them; as in the Flower and Leaf. The Flower hath Varieties enough of it self. But in regard it is often wanting, when the Green Leaf is not; it is therefore convenient, that he be assisted by both, and that the Varieties of both be distinctly reduced unto Tables. Which may be done, after the following, or some other like manner.

3. §. And First for the Leaves. The most obvious Varieties of which, are in their Position, Size or Shape.

4. §. Leaves are fastned with, or without a Stalk. Without, only close to the Branch, as in Southistle; or surrounding it, as in Thorow-Wax.

5. §. Both these ways, they stand either singly, that is, but one at the same height; or more together.

6. §. More together, in Even or Odd Numbers. In Even Numbers, commonly Two and Two, as in Sage, Polium; Sometimes Four, as in Cross-wort, Madder, Herb True-Love, Pomum Majæ; or more, as, I think, in Woodrofe, &c. In Odd Numbers, Three, as in all Trefoyls, Strawberries; Five, in Pentaphil, Castanea Equina; Seven, in Tormentil.

7. §. The Sizes of Leaves are innumerable. It is therefore necessary to reduce them to a Standard. And so, they may be reckoned, Three; Small, Mean and Great: with respect to the Length of the Leaf, the Breadth, or both. From one Inch and under, all Leaves may be accounted Small; from one Inch and over, to five Inches, Mean; from five and over, Great.

8. §. The Shapes of Leaves are also numberless. But the most obvious distinctions which they admit of, are such as these;

9. §. Leaves are Membraneous, as the greater part; Squameous, as Abies, or Filamentous. Which are solid, as in Fenil, Meum, Buphthalmum, Chamemile, Groundpine; or hollow, as in Onion.

10. §. Membraneous, have all their main Fibres produced either from the Stalk, as in Holyoak; or from the middle Stem of the Leaf, as in most. From the midle Stem, reciprocally, as in Scabious, or oppositely, that is, one over against another, as in Rose: and both ways, at Acute Angles, as in most; or Right, as in Dandelion.

11. §. Again, they are different with respect to the Top, the Bottom, and the Sides. The Top is Thorny, as in Furz; or Unarmed. Unarmed, either Produced, that is, Poynted, or at least, Roundish, as in Lamium, Ironwort; or else Reduced, as in Woodsorrel. And so the Bottom, is either Reduced towards the Top, as in Ground-Ivy; or Produced upon the Stalk, as in Poplar, Bay, &c.

12. §. The Sides or Edges of the Leaf, are either of one and the same Measure, as commonly; or of divers, as in Doronicum. Both ways they are Even, as in Syringa, Mous-ear; or Uneven. The Uneven, are Prickly, as Holly, Eryngium, Thistle; or Unarmed. Unarmed, are Insected, or Resected. Insected deeply, that is, Lobed, as Golden Liverwort, Clematis Peregrina; or with shallow Insections, as in most. And so, Indented, or Scallopped: the former, when the Angle is made with Straight Lines, as in Dandelion; the latter, with Crooked, as in Thalictrum. Resected, that is, both Lobed, and Insected, or when upon the greater Insections, there are other lesser ones, as in Wild-Clary, Lovage, Masterwort.

13. §. THE most Conspicuous Varieties of Flowers, are in their Position, Size, Shape, and Colour.

14. §. Most are fastned with Stalks; but many without. Sometimes, they are placed round about the Branch, that is, Coronated, as in Pulegium; and sometimes, all on one side; either in Ranks only, as in Bawm; or in Rank and File, as in Foxglove. In Saxifraga Aurea, they grow on the Leaf.

15. §. Again, they either stand Singly, as in Corn Marigold; or Clustur’d. And so, either all upon one Branch, or on several little Ramificated Sprigs. On one Branch, prolonged like a Tail, as in Blattaria; or Contracted. And so, either without Stalks, that is, Capitated, as in Scabious; or with Stalks, that is, Umbellated, as Fenil, &c. On several Sprigs, as in Tanacetum, Yarrow.

16. §. The Sizes of Flowers, as of the Leaves, may be reduced to Three. From ½ an Inch and under, in Diameter or Length, may be accounted Small. From ½ an Inch and over to an Inch and ½, may go for Mean. And from an Inch and v and over, Great.

17. In respect of the Shape, Flowers are Open or Belly’d. Open have both Leaves and Attire, as most; or else are all Attire, as of Burdock, Beta Cretica.

18. §. The Open, consist of a Certain Number of Leaves, One, Two, Three, Four, Five, Six, Seven, Eight, Nine, Ten, Thirteen, or One and Twenty. Uncertain, commonly called Double. Those of a Certain Number, either Uniform, that is, all of a certain Size and Shape, as usually; or Biform, or Triform, as in Iris, Blattaria. And these again, Even Edged or Notched; with Three Poynts, as in Marigold; or Five, in Cichory.

19. §. The Belly’d, are either so in whole; or in Part, that is, with the Top divided into Leaves, and the Bottom, Hollow: The former, are also Even Edged, as in Convolvulus; or Notched, as in Trachelium. The latter have their Leaves distinguished as before. Their Bottom or Base, either fastned to the Seed-Case, as in Snap-dragon; or standing below it. And so, either Straight, as I think in Toad-flax; or Crooked, as in Violet, Lark-heel.

20. §. In all these, the Attire is either Seminiform, or Florid. And both, Clustur’d, or Divided; as in Mallow, St. Johns wort; Starwort, Hawkweed.

21. §. The Colours of the Flower, are White, as in Water-Crowfoot; Red, as Lychnis; Blew, as Borage; Purple, as Stock-July Flower; Black, as in some Anemones; Yellow, in Wall-Flower; Tawny, in Colus Jovis; Green, in Laureola. Which are either Single, or Mixed: Two together, as in Butyr-Bur, White and Red; in White Hellibore, White and Green; in Monks Rubarb, Red and Green; &c. Or Three together, as in Pancy, Yellow, Blew, and Black, i.e. atro-purpureus.

22. §. How far these, and some other like Distinctions, being reduced to Tables, would serve for the finding out of any Sort of Plant, may be conceived, if we consider, how great a Variety, a few Bells, in the ringing of Changes, will produce. And the search will be easy, and successfull, if in every foregoing Table, reference be made to those that follow; and in the Tables conteining the last Divisions, the Names of the Plants therein poynted out, be expressed.

Book 4, Part 3, Anatomy of Fruits

THE
ANATOMY
OF
FRUITS,
PROSECUTED
With the bare EYE,
And with the
MICROSCOPE.
Read before the Royal Society, in the Year 1677.

The THIRD PART.

By NEHEMJAH GREW M.D. Fellow of the ROYAL SOCIETY, and of the COLLEGE of PHYSICIANS.

LONDON,

Printed by W. Rawlins, 1682.

Book 4 Part 3, Contents

THE
CONTENTS
OF THE
Third Part.

Of the APPLE; and of the LIMON, and CUCUMER, the Fruits of Plants vulgarly called POMIFEROUS.

Of the PEAR and QUINCE.

Of the PLUM, and some other Fruits of the same Kindred.

Of the GRAPE, and HAZEL-NUT; with some other Fruits analogous to each of them.

Of the SEED-CASE or MEMBRANEOUS UTERUS.

Of the USE of the Parts to the Fruit.

CHAP. VII.

Of the USE of the Parts to the Seed. And the TIME, in which, the Uterus or Fruit and Seed-Case are formed.

Book 4, Part 3 - Anatomy of Fruits — CHAP. I. — Of the APPLE; and of the LIMON, and CUCUMER, the Fruits of Plants vulgarly called POMIFEROUS.

THE
ANATOMY
OF
FRUITS.

PART III.

HE Description and Use of Leaves and Flowers, together with the Figures thereto belonging, were presented to this Honourable Society, the last year. I shall conclude this Subject with Fruits and Seeds; beginning with Fruits, which will take up the present Discourse.

2. §. And First, I shall describe the Compounding Parts of some, more generally known. Which having done, I shall next observe the Uses of the same; either for the Fruit it self, or for the Seed. Some of the Descriptions, the Reader may be pleased to compare with those in the First Book. Ch. 6. I begin with the Apple; to which I shall subjoyn the Limon, and Cucumer, commonly reduced to the Pome Kind.

3. §. AN APPLE, besides the Skin, consisteth of a Parenchyma, Vessels, and Coar. The Parenchyma or Pulp, is the same with that of the Barque of the Tree. As is apparent, not only from the visible continuation thereof from the one, through the Stalk, into the other: but also from the Structure common to them both; being both composed of Bladders. In which, notwithstanding, there is this difference, That whereas in the Barque, they are spherical, and very small, most of them, through a good Glass, not exceeding 1/16ᵗʰ of an Inch in Diametre, and some of them, less: here, they are oblong and very large, most of them about ⅓ᵈ of an Inch in Length, or more, according to the largeness and tenderness of the Fruit; Tab. 65. being all uniformly tenter’d or stretched out, by the arching of the Vessels, from the Coar towards the Circumference of the Apple.

4. §. The Vessels, as in the other Parts of a Plant, are Succiferous, and for Aer. Both the Branches of the former, and the single Vessels of the latter, are extream small. They run every where together, not collateral, as Veins and Arteries do in Animals; Tab. 65. but the latter, sheathed in the former.

5. §. They are distributed into Twenty principal Branches. The Ten outmost, a little within the Apple, are diverted from a straight Line, into so many great Arches; from which a few small Fibres are without any order dispearsed through the Apple. The Five middlemost, and the Five inmost, run in a straight Line as far as the Coar, and are there diverted into as many lesser Arches; Tab. 65. the former, at the outer, and the latter at the iner Angles of the Coar. Upon these Five inmost hang all the Seeds.

6. §. These Ten, and the other Ten abovesaid, do all meet together at the top of the Apple, where originally, they all ran into the Flower. Tab. 65. But betwixt them, there are scarce any intercurrent Fibres; so that they appear every where disjunct from the bottom to the top of the Apple.

7. §. A LIMON hath a Threefold Parenchyma; which seem to be derived one from another: the Texture, upon every derivation, being somewhat altered, and so made more close and elaborate. Tab. 66. The utmost, called the Rind, hath the most open, and the coursest Texture; being composed of the largest Threds, and those Threds woven up into larger Bladders. Those little Cells, which contein the Essential Oyl of the Fruit, and stand near the Surface of the Rind, are some of the said Bladders much more dilated.

8. §. From this utmost Parenchyma, Nine or Ten Insertions or Lamels are produced, betwixt as many Portions of the Pulpy Part, towards the Centre, where they all unite into one Body, answerable to the Pith in the Trunk or Root of a Tree; and is a conspicuous demonstration, of the communion betwixt the Barque and the Pith; which there, is much more obscure and difficult to observe. Tab. 66. At the bottom, but especially the top of the Fruit, the Pith is so far expanded, as without the mediation of any Lamels, to be joyned to the Rind.

9. §. Throughout this Parenchyma, the Vessels are dispearsed. But the chief Branches stand on the iner Edge of the Rind, and the outer Edge of the Pith, Tab. 66. just at the two extremities of every Lamel. From those Branches on the Edge of the Pith, other little and very short ones shoot into the Pulp of the Fruit, upon which the Seeds are appendant. In the Centre of the Pith, are Eight or Nine, in a Ring, which run through the Fruit up to the Flower.

10. §. Between the Rind and the Pith and those several Lamels, which joyn them together, stands the second Sort of Parenchyma, different from the former, in being somewhat closer, and finer wrought Divided, by the Lamels, into several distinct Bodies; every one of them a great and entire Bag.

11. §. Within every great Bag, is conteined a Third Parenchyma, which is also a Cluster of other little Bags, about the bigness of an Oate, all disjoyned one from another, and having their distinct Stalks, Tab. 66. of several Lengths, by which they are all fastned to the utmost Side of the great Bag, wherein they are conteined. Within each of these lesser Bags are conteined many hundreds of Bladders, consisting of most extream fine Threds woven up together into that Figure. Within these Bladders lies the Acid Juyce of the Limon.

12. §. A CUCUMER, hath also a Threefold Parenchyma. The Utmost, is derived, from the Barque. In this, being exposed for some time to dry, and then cut transversly with a Rasor; not only the Bladders, but also the Threds whereof the Bladders consist, through a good Microscope, are apparent.

13. §. Throughout this Parenchyma the Sap-Vessels are dispersed; near the Circumference, in Ten or Twelve very large Branches. Tab. 66. Each of these larger Branches, embosoms another of Aer-Vessels in its Centre. Adjacent to the Midle Parenchyma, they stand in Clustres of much smaller Branches, but more numerous.

14. §. Out of all these Sap-Vessels, issues a transparent and viscous Mucilage; which being dryed, becomes as hard and tough as Gum Tragacanth. Analogous to which, I suppose, is the truly purgative part of Elaterium.

15. §. The Midle Parenchyma is derived from the Pith; and divided into Three Colums, standing triangularly, and having each of them a Triangular Figure. Tab. 66. Within these Colums stand a distinct Sort of Sap-Vessels: from whence, several small and short Fibres shoot into the Inmost Parenchyma, whereupon the Seeds do hang. So that these Columns are as it were the Beds on which the Seeds grow. With each of the Seed-Branchs or Fibres, goes some part of the said Parenchyma or Colum, out of which, the Covers of the Seed are formed.

16. §. The Inmost Parenchyma wherein the Seeds lie, and which answers to the Pulp of a Limon, seems likewise to be derived from the Colums, Tab. 66. that is, to be originally thence produced upon the Seed-Fibres, and afterwards spread and augmented into a Pulp. By Three Insertions from the Colums, and as many from the Utmost Parenchyma, and these re-inserted; it is divided into Six Triangular Bodies; and every Triangle, into Three Ovals.

17. §. A near resemblance betwixt the Garden and Wild Cucumer, with respect to the Inward Structure, as well as the Outward Figure, may be observed: Tab. 66. Both of them having a Threefold Parenchyma. Yet with this difference, That the Three White Triangular Bodies or Colums in the one, is answered by a White Ring or Tube in the other.

CHAP. II. — Of the PEAR and QUINCE.

PEAR, besides the Skin, consisteth of a Twofold Parenchyma, of Vessels, Tartareous Knots or Grains, and a Coar. The Skin is lined with a great number of the said Tartareous Grains, through a Glass, about the bigness of small Shot: whereby it looks withinside, like the Skin of the Scate and some other Fishes. Tab. 67. Besides those which grow to the Skin, there are also many more standing near adjacent to it all round about the Fruit: altogether about ⅓ᵈ of an Inch in thickness, through a Microscope; as in a Slice of a Pear cut transversly is apparent. Somewhat more or less, as I take it, according to the Delicacy or Harshness of the Fruit; as more in a Burgamy, or other soft and sweet Pear, than in those which are called Strangulatoria. As all Vinous Liquors, and those especially which are the most Tartareous, become more soft and sweet, according as they cast off their Tartar, in a greater quantity, upon the Sides of the Vessel.

2. §. The Outer Parenchyma, is of the same Original, and general Structure, as in an Apple. But the Bladders, answerable to the Shape of this Fruit, not altogether so long, with respect to their Bredth. Tab. 67. Throughout this Parenchyma, are also dispersed many small Tartareous Grains; most of them somewhat round, as those next the Skin, and of a like Size; but nothing near so numerous.

3. §. The Bladders here, have also a different Position from that they have in an Apple: there, they are all stretched out, as to have respect to one common Centre, which is that of the Apple it self. But here, they every where bear a respect to the said Tartareous Grains, Tab. 67. every Grain being the Centre of a certain Number of Bladders; like a Star, in the midle of its Vortex. Whereby, so many of the Tartareous parts of the Sap, as cannot well be thrown off upon the Skin, are more commodiously discharged, upon every little Knot or Grain, nearer hand.

4. §. Throughout this Parenchyma, the Vessels likewise are dispersed. Of the Two general Kinds, for Sap, and for Aer. The Aer-Vessels, are here extream small, as well as in an Apple; yet one degree, larger. They are both together distributed into Fifteen principal Branches. Tab. 67. The Five Utmost make as many Arckes, but commonly not near so deep as in an Apple. From these, some small Fibres, yet a little more numerously than in an Apple, are dispersed throughout the Parenchyma. The Ten Inmost run along to the Seed, and from thence, with the other Five, to the Flower.

5. §. Next the Coar, stands the Inner Parenchyma, in divers respects different from the Outer. The Bladders of the latter, as hath been said, large and long; of the former, small and round, answerable to those of the Pith, of which it seems to be derived. Throughout that, the Vessels and Tartareous Grains are dispersed; in this, there are neither. The Effect whereof is, that is sweet, this sower; Tab. 67. for which reason, I have taken leave to name it, the Acetary.

6. §. Betwixt this and the outer Parenchyma, the said Tartareous Grains begin, first to stand nearer together, to grow biger, and of a more unequal Surface; and by degrees, to unite into a Body, in some Pears, Tab. 67. and especially towards the Cork, almost as hard as a Plum-Stone; which I have thereupon, named the Calculary. B. 1. Ch. 6. So that a Pear, is Natures Preface or Introduction to a Plum.

7. §. This Tartareous Body, and those small Grains above said, I have formerly supposed, B. 1. Ch. 6. to be precipitated out of the Sap, by virtue of the Vessels. Which is not only argued from their growing, where the Vessels, only in the outer Parenchyma: but in that the very Bounds or Figure of the Calculary, is determined by the Situation of the chief of those Vessels; Tab. 67. as in cuting a Pear smoothly through the Centre and by the Length, is apparent.

8. §. The Coar as well as the Acetary, seems to be derived from the Pith. And is therefore lesser here, than in an Apple, where the whole Pith of the Stalk, goes to the making of the Coar only.

9. §. In most Pears, at the bottom of the Coar, and a little below the Centre of the Fruit, there is a kind of small Umbelical Knot; Tab. 67. from whence is extended a straight Chanel or Ductus, which opens at the midle of the Cork or Stool of the Flower, scarce wide enough to admit the smallest Pin. Made for the Use hereafter mentioned.

10. §. A QUINCE, is nearly allyed to a Pear. The differences betwixt them are these; In the Quince, the outer Parenchyma is more close, that is, the Bladders are smaller. Tab. 67. The Vessels more numerous, and more deeply enarched; the Calculary greater, and more spread; according to the Shape of the Fruit: but the Acetary, less: The Coar stands higher or nearer to the Cork; divided, not into Five, but Four Cells. And the Ductus from the bottom of the Coar to the top of the Fruit, much more open and observable.

CHAP. III. — Of the PLUM, and some other Fruits of the same Kindred.

PLUM consisteth of a Parenchyma, the Two general Kinds of Vessels, and a Stone. All which I have already described in the First Book. Ch. 6. I shall here add, and further clear some things. And First, it is to be noted, That, in Proportion to the Bulk of the Fruit, there are more Vessels in a Plum, than in an Apple, Pear, or Quince. As also, That in Plums, all the Vessels are braced together into one Uniform Piece of Net-Work, every where terminating at an equal distance from the Circumference, sc. ⅛ᵗʰ of an Inch or thereabout. Tab. 68. And as for the Bore of the Aer-Vessels, although the Glass I used, when I examined this Fruit, would not reach it; yet is it to be presumed, that they bear a just Proportion to those in the Trunk of the same Tree; and that therefore they are here larger, than in an Apple or Pear. The Skin likewise of a Plum, is more fibrous, thick, and tough, than in those Fruits. The Ends of these Diversities, we shall presently speak of.

2. §. Of the Stone, amongst other particulars wherein the contrivance of Nature is very admirable, I have formerly shewed, B. 1. Ch. 6. That it is composed of Two or rather Three distinct Bodies. One of them, the Lining; which answers to the Coar in a Pear. And is originated from the Parenchyma, which the Seed-Branch brings along with it, through the Chanel in the Side, and at last into the Hollow, of the Stone; and is there spread all over it: as when a small Glass-Pipe, is blown and expanded into a Bubble. Tab. 68.if a Bladder, being stretch-out, and put through the Neck of a Bottle; were then blown up, so as to be every where contiguous to the Sides, and become, as it were, the Lining of the Bottle.

3. §. The Foundation or Ground of the Outer and more Bulky Part of the Stone, is the Iner Part of the Parenchyma; and answers to the Acetary in a Pear. Tab. 68. As the Fruit grows, the Tartareous Parts of the Sap, being continually precipitated upon this Parenchyma, it is hereby petrify’d. As will best be seen, by comparing the several Ages of the same Fruit together. And in some Stones; on the Surface whereof, some of the said Tartareous Parts appear in distinct Grains. Tab. 68. So that whereas in a Pear, the Calculary and the Acetary are distinct, here in a Plum, they are thrown one into the other. Or, as some Mineral Waters only make a Crust about a Stick or other Bodies immersed in them; but others, by sinking into these Bodies, do hereby petrify them: So in a Pear, the Tartareous Parts of the Sap, only make a Crust about the Acetary; but in a Plum, they sink into the Body thereof, or that Part of the Parenchyma, which stands in the place of it, whereby it is converted into a Stone. The Figures of Stones shall hereafter be spoken of, when I come in the next Part, to the Covers of the Seed.

4. §. AN APRECOCK is of the Plum-Kind. But some things are herein better observed. As first, the Position of the Bladders of the Parenchyma. For the Tartareous Parts of the Sap not being here dispersed, in little Grains, throughout the Fruit, as in a Pear; but all thrown off into the Stone: the Bladders therefore are so disposed, as not to have respect to several Centres, as in a Pear; Tab. 68. but only the Stone, to which they all do most exactly radiate; thereto conveying the feculent Sap, in so many little Streams. This is best seen, when the Fruit is full ripe.

5. §. In this Fruit, while it is young, the gradual transmutation of the Inner Part of the Parenchyma into a Stone, is also more apparent. And so are the Three Coats, which serve for the Generation of the Seed; being now all very distinct; and remarkable, not only for their Bulk; but also, the Analogy which they bear to the Three Membranes in many Viviparous Animals. Whereof I shall give a more particular Description, when I come, in the following Part, to the Covers of the Seed.

6. §. A PEACH hath a much bigger Stone, than either a Plum, or an Aprecock: and hath therefore, when full ripe, and especially in hot Countries, a more desecated or better fined Juyce. For the reason why the Stone is so great, is because the Vessels run so very numerously through the Body of it; and so cause a more copious precipitation of the Lees of the Sap thereinto.

7. §. A CHERRY is likewise near related to a Plum. But the Bracement or Reticulation of the Vessels, is here carried out further, Tab. 69. so as to be all round about contiguous to the Skin. And as the Aer-Vessels in the Branch of a Cherry-Tree, are larger than those of an Apple-Branch, but less than those of a Plum-Branch; so may they be presumed, to bear the same Proportion here in the Fruit.

8. §. A WALNUT, is a Nuciprune; or betwixt a Plum and a Nut, as a Bat is betwixt a Beast and a Bird. For the Rind, answers to the Pulp; and the Shell, as the Stone, is also lined. But the Seed-Vessels, which in a Plum run through a Chanel made on purpose in the Stone; do here enter, as in a Nut, at the Centre of the Shell. By which means, they are invested with a more fair Parenchyma; which Nature hath provided, as her Cloth, for the making of the Coats wide enough for so vast a Kernel.

CHAP. IV. — Of the GRAPE, and HAZEL-NUT; with some other Fruits, analogous to each of them.

GRAPE, is a Plum with two Stones; for their thickness, as hard as any other. Tab. 69. The Distribution of the Vessels is also somewhat different. For the principal Fibres running up directly betwixt the Stones; and the smaller, making only one single Net, near the Circumference; they all meet together at the Top of the Grape. It is also to be noted, That many Lignous Fibres are visibly mixed with the Skin it self: whereby it becomes very thick and tough. And as the Aer-Vessels in the Trunk of a Vine, are greater than in that of an Apple, Pear, or Plum: So is it to be presumed, that in a Grape, they are greater than in the Fruits of those Trees.

2. §. The Parenchyma or Pulp of a Grape, seems to be derived, not from the Barque, as in an Apple; nor partly from the Barque, and partly from the Pith, as in a Goosberry; but wholly from the Pith; at least, as far as the Reticulation of the Fibres; and the Skin only from the Barque; whereby the Pulp becomes so tender and delicate a Meat.

3. §. A GOOSBERRY, hath a Threefold Parenchyma. The Utmost is derived from the Barque; of a Greener Colour, and very Sappy. The midlemost, from the Pith; somewhat white, and more dry, as the Diametral Insertions in some Roots. In both of them, the Bladders are very conspicuous, above what they are in any Fruit, I at present think of; so as to be visible to a good Eye without a Glass. Tab. 69.

4. §. Betwixt these Two Parenchymas, do run most of the principal Fibres, or Vascular Threds. Tab. 69. From which several smaller ones are branched into the Inmost Parenchyma; upon which, the Seeds do hang.

5. §. Each of these smaller Branches is invested with some part of the midle or white Parenchyma. Serving partly to make the Covers of the Seed; and partly, the Pulp, that is, the Inmost and finest Parenchyma of the Berry, in which the Seed lies.

6. §. A White CORIN, without taking off the Skin, sheweth not unpleasantly how the Seeds are fastned. For as the Trunk of the Tree continues not to any considerable Length, entire, as in a Plum, but is presently divided into several Boughs; nor are the Edges of the Leaf entire, as also in a Plum, but slit into several Lobes; and the Fruit, into a great many Corins in a Bunch: So again, the Seeds do hang upon the Fibres, like Two other Bunches, in every Corin. As by Refraction, Objects of all Sizes are represented on the Walls of the Eye. The Operations of Nature being every where Uniform: and sometimes the same in small, transcribed from a greater Copy.

7. §. A NUT, is a Plum inverted, or turned inside outward. For the Shell, standing naked, includes the Parenchyma: the bearded Cap, not precisely answering to that, but to the Empalement of the Flower; Tab. 69. which likewise in many other Plants, out-lives the Foliature and Embosomes the Uterus of the Seed. And whereas the Stone of a Plum is not Faced, but Lined with a Parenchyma derived at second hand from the Pith: The Shell of a Nut is not Lined, but Faced with the iner Skin of the Cap.

8. §. AN AKERN, is the Nut of an Oak. Yet with this difference; That besides the Cup, it stands in, it hath only a Leathern or Parchment Cover instead of a Shell. From whence it come to pass, that whereas the Kernel of a Nut is sweet; that of an Akern, is of a very rough Tast: the Austere Parts of the Sap, which in a Nut are drained off into the Shell, being here imbibed by the Kernel it self.

CHAP. V. — Of the SEED-CASE or MEMBRANEOUS UTERUS.

O the forementioned Fruits, I shall subjoyne, in some Examples, the Description of the Seed-Case, which is analogous to the Fruit. For the Fruit, strictly so called, is, A Fleshy Uterus, which grows more moist and Pulpy, as the Seed ripens. But the Seed-Case, whether it be called a Cod, Pod, or by any other name, is, A Membraneous Uterus, which as the Seed ripens, still grows the more dry and hard: as in most Plants.

2. §. THE SEED-CASE, is either originally open; Or only when the Seed is ripe; Or never opens at all, till the Seed be sown. Of the first Sort, is that of Luteola; as also of Clary, Sage, Hysop, and the like: wherein one and the same Part, is both the Empalement of the Flower, and when that is gone, survives as the Case of the Seed.

3. §. Of the Last, is that of Myagrum Monspermon, Lithosperme, all the Stones of Fruits, with divers others. And some Cases, which are soft, as, I think, that of Garden Radish. The former, by cleaving in some part or other; these only by roting under Ground.

4. §. THAT of Garden Radish, is a Light and Spongy or Pithy Body; originally, every where entire. But, as it ripens, breaks within, into several White and Dry Membranes round about the Seed. Tab. 70. By the Length and about ⅛ᵗʰ of an Inch distant from the Sides of the Case, do run a pair of little Vascular Ropes. Some smaller Fibres are from these transmitted to the Sides of the Case; by which they are kept tite and steady. Upon divers others produced towards the Centre, hang the Seeds, like Two Ropes of Onions.

5. §. Of those which open so soon as the Seed is ripe; some are made to open at the Top, as Popy Heads; Some on the Side, as most Cods; and some at the Bottom, as that of Coded Arsmart.

6. §. THE Popy-Head, is a little Dove Coat; divided by Eight or Ten Partitions, into so many Stalls. On both Sides the Partitions, hangs a most numerous Brood of Seeds. Tab. 70. The Partitions and Sides of the Head, are made of the Barque, and Lined with the Pith. While young, they are very thick and spongy; and together with the Seeds, do then fill all up. The Head is then also every where entire; but as it dries, it gradually opens at the Top, into several Windows, one for every Stall: which are all covered with a very fair Canopy. A Fabrick designed for several purposes, as shall hereafter be said.

7. §. Of those which open on the Side; some are made to open, only on One Side; some, on both Sides; some, with Three Sides; some, with more; and some horizontally or round about.

8. §. THE COD of Garden Bean (and so the rest of the Leguminous kind) opens on one Side. It hath a Twofold Parenchyma. The Utmost derived from the Barque: in which stand all the Vessels, in several Parcels; Tab. 70. one whereof, at the Back of the Cod, is much larger than the rest, shaped like a Copula used in Schemes; from whence shoot those lesser Fibres upon which the Beans do grow.

9. §. The Inner Parenchyma is derived from the Pith. Upon its Nativity, and for some time afterwards, entire and wholly composed of Bladders, as the Outer. From the Base of the Cod they are gradually enlarged, so as to compose this Parenchyma into a very soft and delicate Sponge. Tab. 70. In which (the Cod being well grown) the very Threds whereof the Bladders were woven, are many of them so loose and ample, as easily to be drawn out (as in the unroaving of Knit-work) to a considerable Length, fairly visible through an ordinary Glass.

B. 2. P. 1. Ch. 5. & B. 3. P. 1. Ch. 4. 10. §. This may further confirm all that I have formerly said of the Fibrous Texture of the Pith, and of all the other Parenchymous Parts of Plants.

11. §. THE Seed-Case of Medica, is a Cod wound up: in the Echinata, Spirally; in the Tornata, by an Helix. Not finished all together; but, upon the fall of the Flower, beginning to wind, continues its Circles, till it be come to its full Growth.

12. §. THE Seed-Case of Yellow Henbean opens on both Sides. Tab. 70. On the Top, is erected a Colum, about ½ an Inch long; which, as the Case swells, grows less, and at last falls off. On the Sides of the Uterus or Case, Two Vascular Fibres run oppositely from the bottom to the top, and so into the Colum. Along the Tract of these Fibres, the Case, as it ages, gradually cleaves on both Sides asunder.

13. §. The Case is lined with a dry and thin Parchment, as smooth as Glass. Tab. 70. In the Centre of the Case, stands a great Parenchymous Boss, which is, as it were, the Bed or Placentula of the Seeds; which lie all over it, as in a Strawberry. And so in many other Plants. Throughout this Bed, the Vessels for the Generation and Nourishment of the Seeds, are distributed; one very small Fibre, shooting, from the direct ones, obliquely into each Seed.

14. §. THE Seed-Case of Tulip, opens with Three Sides; being, when young, a Prism or long Triangle. From the midle of each Side, a Partition or Boord is produced; all three meeting in the Centre of the Case; Tab. 71. and so parting it into Six Stalls for the Seed. The insides hereof, are, lined with a thin smooth and glossy Parchment, like that in Hen-bean; derived from the Pith; as the outside, from the Barque: and so in many other Seed-Cases.

15. §. The Vessels, after they rise above the Stalk, are disposed with great artifice. For first, they are divided into Three principal Branches, which run a long the Three Angles of the Case; Tab. 71. where the Three Sides, as it ages, gradually cleave asunder. From these chief Branches, at the Three Angles, divers lesser ones run horizontally, and meet at the midle of each Side. From whence again, many yet smaller ones are produced through the bredth of each Partition to their Edges in the Centre of the Case. Where, once more, they are distributed into very fine and short Threds, whereupon hang the Seeds.

16. §. THE Seed-Case of Stramonium or Thorn Apple, is divided into Four Closets: Not open one into another, as in Poppy, Tulip, &c. but so many distinct Inclosures. Tab. 71. In the midst of each Closet stands a Colum, joyned to the Side of the Closet by a Wall or Lamine. Through the Length of the Colums run several greater and lesser Branches of Vessels, from whence others are obliquely produced, upon which the Seeds grow.

17. §. THE Seed-Case of Anagallis or Pimpernel, is a little Globe; which opens not by its Meridian or Vertically, as do the former; but by its Horizon. Tab. 71. For divers very small Fibres, being produced from the Stalk to the midle of the Case; do there fetch a Circle, and so divide it exactly into Two Hemispheres: the Uppermost of which, when the Seeds are ripe, falleth off; and so the wind sowes them.

18. §. THE Seed-Case of Coded Arsmart, neither opens at the Top, nor on the Sides, as do all the former; but at the Bottom. It is composed of Four Sides: the Outer Part of which, is softer and more succulent; Tab. 71. the Inner a tite and strong Membrane. In the Centre of the Case, is erected a Pole or Colum upon which the Seeds do all hang very loosely.

19. §. From this Mechanism, the manner of that violent and surprising Ejaculation of the Seeds, is intelligible. Which is not a motion originally in the Seeds themselves; but contrived by the Structure of the Case. For the Seeds hanging very loose, and not on the Sides of the Case, as sometimes, but on the Pole, in the Centre, with their thicker end downward, they stand ready for a discharge: and the Sides of the Case being lined with a strong and Tensed Membrane, they hereby perform the office of so many little Bows: which, remaining fast at the Top, and (contrary to what we see in other Plants) opening or being lett off at the Bottom, forceably curle upward, and so drive all the Seeds before them.

CHAP. VI. — Of the USE of the Parts to the Fruit.

N the forgoing Descriptions, I have already mention’d the Use of the Parts in some particulars. I shall now a little further explain the manner of their service, both to the Fruit, and to the Seed.

2. §. And first, the Vessels serve for the Figuration of the Fruit. So in an Apple, the Ten great and utmost Branches serve not only to nourish and feed it; but also, by the Arched Lines they draw, to direct and govern the Growth thereof into an orbicular Figure. The Dilatation of these Vessels, not being hindred by any Braces or Conjunction with the Interior ones. By the Slenderness of the Aer-Vessels, as in the Root, so here in the Fruit, much promoted. And by their Saline Principle, first begun.

3. §. The Five midlemost and the Five Inmost serve together, to figure the Coar; the former bounding the Outer, the Latter, the Iner Angles. For were they only Five, or were all Ten in the same Circle, they would only make a round Cavity like that of a hollow Pith. Hence it is that Apples, in which some small Threds of the Vessels strike out into the Circumference, are very Uneven with divers Knobs and Ridges. But Plums, Cherries, &c. where the Vessels all terminate at an Equal distance from the Skin, are Even all round about.

4. §. The Bulk of the Fruit dependeth also on the Braces of the Vessels. For in Plums and Cherries, they are more numerous; but in Apples and Pears they are very loose one from another, and so have liberty left them to spread abroad.

5. §. As also on their Size; that is, on the Size of the Aer-Vessels. Which, the less they are themselves, they serve to make a bigger Fruit. As the less they are in any Root, they serve to make it the more ample. For the less they are, the more pliable to the Attraction of the Aer: and in their Growth must make so many more spiral Rings: by both which means, they make the greater Arches. And therefore a Pear is commonly a smaller Fruit than an Apple; a Plum than a Pear; and a Grape, than a Plum; in all which the Aer-Vessels are still greater and greater.

6. §. From the same Cause, it is also most agreeable, That the Fruit should not come before the Leaves or Flower, but last of all. For the Aer-Vessels, as hath been often noted, are not exactly Cylindrick, but tapered; that is, not only the Fibres consisting of divers of these Vessels, but the Vessels themselves, as they ascend into the Trunck, Branches, Leaves, Flower, and Fruit, grow still more and more slender. So that the smallest coming last, and being the most pliable; they are also best accommodated for the Expansion of the Parenchyma into that we call the Fruit.

7. §. It is likewise a proper Question to be asked, How it comes to pass, That some Plants bear a Fruit, and not all? I answer, That as the Size of the Aer-Vessels conduceth to the Bulk of the Fruit, and the Order of its Growth: So the Number of them, to there being, or not being, any Fruit at all. For the Fruit, as we have already defined it, is an Uterus, which grows moyster and softer, as the Seed ripens. The reason therefore, why the Uterus in some Plants, continues moist and soft after the Seed is ripe; and in some, dries up; is, Because in the former, there is a smaller, in the latter, a greater Quantity of the Aer-Vessels in proportion to the other Parts of the Uterus, and so a greater quantity of Aer. Which as in the Pith of most Plants, so here, by degrees excludes the Sap, or rendering it more evaporable, comes in the room of it; and so the Uterus is dryed up: that is, there is no Fruit produced, but only a Seed-Case.

8. §. From the Size, Number, and Position of all the Vessels in Fruits a reason also may be given, for the diversity of their Tasts. Some Instances have before been given; to which I shall add one or two more. So the Rind of an Orange, is bitter; the Pulp, sower. Because the former is furnished with many Lignous Vessels, the Sulphureous or Oyly Tincture whereof, being copiously mixed with the Acid of the Parenchyma, produce that Tast. Whereas the Pulp, which is very sower, is void of all manner of Vessels. But if the Sap-Vessels are either less numerous or less Sulphureous; they give so mild a Tincture to the Parenchyma, as not to produce a bitter, but a sweet or soft Tast; as in Apples, Grapes, Goosberries, &c. And of a Goosberry, it is particularly to be noted, that whereas, in a Limon, the Pulp only is sower, as being void of Vessels: here, on the contrary, the Pulp only is sweet, whereinto all the Vessels strike, and the Rind sower.

9. §. The diversities of the Skin it self, have their Use. And therefore, the more tender and delicate the Fruit is; the Skin, on the contrary, is thicker and more tough. So Apples have a thicker Skin, than Pears; Plums, than Apples; and Grapes than Plums; those having as it were, only a Coat of Kid, but this of good thick Buff. And therefore some Fruits, although tender, yet either not having so rich a Juyce, or coming early, and so not being exposed to excessive heats, have a very thin Skin, as Mulberries, Strawberries, &c.

CHAP. VII. — Of the USE of the Parts to the Seed. And the TIME, in which the Uterus or Fruit and Seed-Case are formed.

ND first, for example, in an Apple, the Five Inmost Branches, do best serve for the Generation of the Seed; these running into the Attire of the Flower, and so carrying off the most Aerial Spirit from the Seed; P. 2. Ch. 5. §. 5. by which means, it becomes a more compact and denser Body, than the Fruit, and so more accommodate to the process of Vegetation; as hath formerly been shewed.

2. §. The Elongation likewise of the Seed-Vessels, in the Fruit and Case, sometimes directly, as in Plums and Nuts, and sometimes by several Ambages before they shoot into the Seeds, as in Tulip; shewes a design for the highest refining and maturation of the Seminal Sap.

3. §. Chiefly by means of the Inmost Vessels, is made that Chanel in some Pears, and especially in Quinces. For these perishing with the Flower, the circumjacent Parenchyma shrinks up, leaving the said Chanel in the midst. Designed for an inlet to the Aer, for the better drying of the Seeds; which here stand the more in need of it, because encompassed with a Mucilage.

4. §. For the better drying of the Seed, and the disbursing or sowing of it in due time, the opening of the Case is, in the same manner, also contrived: either at the Top, as in Popy; or on the Sides, as in Tulip, Pimpernel; or at the Bottom, as in Coded Arsmart. All which openings are effected by the running of the Aer-Vessels along those places: for by drying the Parenchyma next adjacent, they cause it to chop and cleave asunder.

5. §. Of the Seed-Case of Poppy, it is particularly to be noted, That as the several Windows, serve to let in Aer, for the drying of the Seeds, after their full Growth: So the Canopy over them, serves to keep out Rain. For here, the Case not cleaving down the Side, as it usually doth; should the Rain get in, it would stand in it, as in a Pot, and so rot the Seeds. And as the Canopy serves to preserve the Seeds; so the several Partitions or Walls, for their better Stowage. For by an easie survey of this little piece of Ground, it is plain, that as they stand on both Sides every Wall, there is as much more Ground for them to stand upon, as if there were no parting Walls, but the Seeds stuck all round about upon the Ambit or Sides of the Case; or upon a great Bed or Placenta within it, as in Hyoscyamus, Anagallis, &c. where there is a less numerous Brood.

6. §. The Coar likewise, by standing betwixt the moyst Parenchyma and the Seed, and being hollow and so filled with Aer; doth much conduce to the ripening and drying of the Seed, and its greater fitness both for keeping, and sowing. So the Parchment Lining of the Seed-Case, as in Hyoscyamus, &c. is answerable to a Coar.

7. §. The Parenchyma serveth, amongst other purposes, for the Generation of the Covers of the Seed; as in some instances hath been shewed. For which intent, sometimes the Exterior Parenchyma, as in a Limon; sometimes the midlemost, as in a Goosberry or Cucumer, is subservient; both of them, in those Fruits, being more white and dry, than the rest, and so fiter to make the Covers of the Seed.

8. §. The Parenchyma is also of use for the warmth of the Seed; as in the Seed-Case of Garden Radish. Wherein, as it ripens the Parenchyma gradually drys, breaks, and shrinks up into several soft Membranes, in which the Seeds, in the Centre of the Case, lie swadled, as in so many fine Calico Cloths.

9. §. I SHALL conclude with observing the Time of the Generation of the Fruit and Seed-Case. This hath hitherto been thought to be initiated upon the opening, I say not, the forming, but the opening of the Flower, or not long before. Notwithstanding which, what I have formerly said of the Flower; I now do the like, of the Uterus it self; sc. That in very many Plants, ’tis formed, with the Flower, the year before it appears and comes to its full Growth. Tab. 71. As for instance, in Azarum, not only all the Parts of the Flower, but the Uterus it self, and there in also the outer Cover of the Seed of any one year, are perfectly formed in August or September of the year foregoing. The like may be seen in Tulip, Mezereon, Corin, and many other Perennial Plants.

Book 4, Part 4, Anatomy of Seeds

THE
ANATOMY
OF
SEEDS,
PROSECUTED
With the bare EYE,
And with the
MICROSCOPE.
The Figures presented to the Royal Society, in the Year 1677.

The FOURTH PART.

By NEHEMJAH GREW M.D. Fellow of the ROYAL SOCIETY, and of the COLLEGE of PHYSICIANS.

LONDON,

Printed by W. Rawlins, 1682.

Book 4 Part 4, Contents

THE
CONTENTS
OF THE
Fourth Part.

Of the FIGURES of Seeds.

Of the NUMBER and MOTIONS of Seeds.

Of the several COVERS of Seeds, and of the VITELLUM.

Of the FOETUS or true SEED: and first of the RADICLE and LOBES.

Of the BUDS of Seeds. And of the PARTS of which these, the Radicle and Lobes are compounded.